Chapter VII
It was midmorning before Randi awoke, and it startled her a bit to know she had slept so long. She rubbed her eyes hard, trying to clear the sleep from them. Then she got out her running gear, deciding a visit to Ella was in order. She found them sitting out on the deck enjoying the rare time off together in the middle of the day. Ella spotted her coming and ran out onto the sand to greet her. “Randi!” giving her a bear hug. “I’ve missed you!”
“I missed you to, Ella. I, uh, I’m sorry I, uh forgot.... It’s just that....”
“No explanations, Short Stuff,” looking up in delight as the dark brow rose. “I’m just glad you’re here now. Have you had breakfast?” At Randi’s negative shake, Ella grabbed her arm and pulled. “C’mon, let’s get you something to eat. You look like you haven’t had a decent meal in months.” Truth, Randi realized as she let herself be led away.
It was early afternoon before she made it back to the beach house. She had stayed and caught up with Ella and Tommy until it became evident to her that she was putting off the inescapable task of calling Gwen. She wasn’t sure of her reception after her big screw-up. But she bowed to the inevitable and placed the call. Palms sweating, heart pounding she waited for Gwen to pick up the vid phone, only to get a recording. She hung up before she could leave a message. This was something she needed to say while at least talking to a live person and not to a machine.
At that very moment, Gwen was twelve hundred miles to the north at her parents’ house. When Tommy had given them a three-day weekend, she’d packed a small bag and caught a late transport out. She wasn’t really sure why she ran to them, but she was glad for the unexpected holiday.
Jill, of course, knew something was troubling her offspring, but decided to let Gwen tell in her own good time. In the meantime, she was going to enjoy her daughter’s visit. They had spoken every week since the bard’s return, but this was the first time they’d actually been together in close to eight months.
The elder Goldman female knocked softly on the younger’s door somewhat early the next morning. She was hoping to talk Gwen into some serious shopping, a pastime they both enjoyed but hadn’t indulged in together in a very long while. Upon entering her daughter’s room, however, any thoughts of waking Gwen flew right out of her head. She looked so peaceful and reminded Jill of the little girl she had once been. So Jill simply smoothed the covers over the body hugging the pillow in the center of the bed and left as quietly as she had come.
A couple hours later, rested and refreshed, Gwen made her way down the stairs to the kitchen. Grabbing a cup of coffee, she kissed her mother’s cheek and invited, “So you ready to do some shopping?” Jill smiled at the twinkle in her daughter’s eye. It was good to know some things never changed.
Thirty minutes later found them walking along the shopping district. Talk had been general - a bit of catch-up on their friends and neighbors. When Gwen didn’t mention her, Jill asked after Randi. She had taken a sincere liking to her and felt there was more than liking between Gwen and Randi. She caught the fleeting pain that crossed Gwen’s features before they were schooled into a pleasant mask. *What was *that* all about, I wonder.* But she knew it was best to let her daughter reveal what she was comfortable with in her own good time.
“I don’t know. I haven’t seen her since I got back.” Truth, as far as it went.
“Haven’t seen her? Why not?” Pushing a little. “Did you two have a fight?” Pushing a lot.
“No, Mother. We didn’t have a fight. I haven’t seen her to fight with.”
“Then...?” When it became apparent that Gwen wasn’t going to continue.
She pulled Jill into a sidewalk café. Once they had been seated inside out of the weather and had ordered their tea, Gwen folded her hands on the table and took a deep breath. “Mother, Randi is involved with... something. I don’t know what, and it has been indicated that questions on that subject are taboo. But whatever this... something is, it owns her.”
“What do you mean, Dear? I’m not sure I understand what you are saying.”
“That’s okay, Mom. I’m not sure I understand what I’m trying to explain. I just know that there are times when she disappears for days, sometimes weeks, without warning. And she reappears just as suddenly. It may have something to do with her job. I don’t know. It made her extremely uncomfortable when I tried to bring it up. So I didn’t.” Gwen didn’t mention to her mother how isolated and distant Randi became after those trips. She hadn’t really considered the implications of that behavior. It would be something to ponder. Her attention was brought back to the present when Jill spoke.
“Well, Dear. I think you did the right thing. Don’t push. She’ll open up to you when she’s ready.”
“You really think so, Mom?”
Thinking of the looks that had passed between her daughter and Randi, she simply answered, “I know so, Dear.” Jill noticed the look of relief that flowed across the planes of Gwen’s face and the set of her shoulders. And she tactfully changed the subject to more general topics.
Late that night as she and Geoff were preparing for bed, Jill broached the subject. She had a feeling her husband might be able to shed some light on the subject. Weapons smiths were very aware of security issues and what they entailed. “Geoff?” while brushing out her hair. He was just slipping under the covers.
“Yes, hon?” He answered almost absently, picking up his eBook.
“What do you know about Randi? About what she does?” She had no way of knowing he had done some extensive research on that very subject. Everything he could find out, he liked immensely, but there were several stone walls as well. He decided to accept the fact that someone that highly decorated had to have some secrets… especially if his suspicions were true.
“What do you mean, Love?”
“Well, seems her job makes her disappear abruptly for undetermined amounts of time. Is that, I mean, well... is that normal for security personnel?”
Now Geoffrey Goldman was not a stupid man, and he knew what his wife was really asking. So instead of replying to the audible question, he answered her unasked query instead. “Jill, Randi Valiant is one of the most honorable people I have ever met. Gwen is very lucky to have made a friend of her. I would be proud to call her part of my family one day.”
And with those three simple sentences, her mother’s heart found satisfaction. And she was glad for the peace her husband had given her with his words. “Thank you, Love.”
The next two days passed peacefully, and Gwen was in a much better frame of mind as she readied herself for the return trip south. Her father took the opportunity to talk to her alone for a few minutes while she was packing.
“I’m glad you came home, Sweetheart. It’s been good to have you here, even for a little while.”
“Thanks, Daddy. I needed this.” And she gave him a big hug.
“You come back anytime you get the chance and try to bring Randi with you next time, huh? I like her a lot.”
“If I can, Daddy,” with a bit of sadness.
He grasped her chin in his hand gently and drew her eyes up to his. He hesitated, debating on what to reveal. He knew from his talks with her mother what was bothering his daughter, and now set about to help her without giving anything away. “Little One, have faith in your friendship with her. Whatever it is that is keeping Randi away from you right now is about her, not about you. You need to give her a chance to work through it and be there for her when she is ready to talk to you about it... if she ever is.” She looked at him questioningly but didn’t speak. He continued, “She, well... let’s just say she’s seen a lot of things she should never have had to and leave it at that.” He interrupted her as she started to speak. “No questions, Daughter. I don’t know the answers. And until Randi is ready to tell you, you mustn’t ask her either. This is something she needs to initiate, all right?”
Gwen nodded, understanding far more than what was being spoken aloud. She resolved to be there for her friend when Randi was ready to talk and to just be there for her until then. She also made a mental note to see if she could put together the pieces of this particular puzzle by watching, listening and learning.
She wasn’t too surprised to find no messages from Randi when she got home, but decided then and there to wait until she could talk to her face to face. That determination was greatly challenged however, by Randi’s evident avoidance of her. She had seen Randi at Midas Monday morning just before lunch, but she disappeared when she caught Gwen’s eye.
Gwen overheard snippets of conversation during lunch about Randi, none of them favorable.
Wonder what crawled up her ass and died?
She’s been pricklier than a porcupine in heat.
Maybe she is. <snickering laughter>
No, I don’t think so. She’s too damned frigid to be in heat. <more laughter>
I thought she was cold and aloof when she first came back here, but this.... I’m glad I don’t have to deal with her today. Damn! I ever heard her growling at the boss. She nearly handed him his head.
This caught Gwen’s attention. Even when Randi and Tommy disagreed, they rarely raised their voices to do so. She was growing quite concerned about whatever had brought about these changes. Gwen got up, even though her lunch wasn’t over, to see if she could find her friend. But Randi had managed to escape everyone for the present. Gwen found herself outside of Tommy’s office before her break was over and lightly tapped on the door.
************
Randi was not having a good day. *Not that this should surprise me... I haven’t been having a good day for a while now. Damn!* She had spent the entire weekend, at odd intervals, trying and failing to reach Gwen at home. Illogically she came to the conclusion that Gwen was avoiding her and determined to stay out of her way for the duration. So when Tommy asked about her, Randi had reacted rather harshly.
*I don’t know how she is! I haven’t talked to her. She’s avoiding me, so get the hell off my back, all right?!*
She’d stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her. She went straight to her office but couldn’t concentrate; her thoughts were in such a whirl. *Maybe I just need something to drink.* She got up from her chair and headed over to the dining hall. Halfway there she caught Gwen’s eye and did a one-eighty, turning and heading back the way she came. Before she realized her feet’s intentions, she was in her transport and headed back to the island and her sanctuary.
*Valiant, you are nothing but a coward, you big chicken!* She was disgusted with herself, but at a loss to know how to fix it. Instead she continued on her way, sighing in relief when she arrived home. She bypassed the house entirely, going directly to the deck. She sat there for a long while, contemplating the water in front of her. An idea began to form in her mind, and she walked down toward the water to study the possibilities. Even this far south, the water was chilly toward the end of winter so she stopped short of actually entering it. But enough of her plan had taken shape that she could get started laying the groundwork. By the time the water was warm enough, she would be ready. A smile crossed her face and she relaxed a little. Until she realized she had to go back to work. A look at the sky told of the lateness of the hour, and she knew most everyone should be gone so she could return and work uninterrupted for a while. *Maybe it would be better if I did my work when no one’s there, anyway. I am sick of trying to deal with people.*
It was quiet when she entered the office area. She had made a few spot checks, overall pleased with the security level around the complex, but still finding a few things that needed work. She made note of these and got down to taking care of the things that needed her attention. Much later, she headed back home. She was too tired to notice the message light flashing on the vid phone and went straight to bed. When she got up in the morning she deleted it sight unseen, not realizing her error until it was too late.
For six days she followed this pattern, sleeping late and staying at home until late evening when she went in to Midas and took care of whatever business needed tending to. Tommy noticed her work was getting done even though he never saw her. He thought strongly about confronting her, but decided to wait and see if she would come to him first. He had no idea how quickly things were coming to a head.
************
“C’mon in,” Tommy called out to whoever was knocking. His PA was out of the office on personal business. Just as well, considering Randi’s earlier episode. He wasn’t too surprised to see Gwen standing in his doorway, and he beckoned her in and gestured her to shut the door. He motioned for her to be seated and waited for her to begin. He didn’t have long to wait.
“Tommy, what’s going on?”
“I’m not sure I understand the question, Gwen.” Not deliberately trying to evade but wanting to be clear on what she was asking.
“What’s up with Randi?” she asked bluntly. “She didn’t call while I was gone, and she’s avoiding me. Did something happen...?”
“Wait. What do you mean she’s avoiding you? She thinks you’re avoiding her. And she said she tried to call all weekend, but you never picked up her calls,”
“Tommy, I wasn’t home all weekend. I took the time off to go visit my folks. She didn’t leave a message. I checked.” A silence in the room as they both considered what had been said. “Oh dear. This could be a problem.”
“You aren’t kidding. But Gwen?”
“Yeah?”
“Let her come to you.”
“Hmm,” was her noncommittal answer. “Thanks, Tommy.” And she left his office and went back to work.
By the time six days had passed, Gwen didn’t know whether to be more hurt or angry. At the moment though, she was leaning heavily toward angry. And she decided it was time to take matters into her own hands. If she waited for Miranda Valiant to make the first move towards reconciliation, hell would freeze over before anything got done.
Randi walked into her office late that evening, having spent a bit of time making rounds with the night security pointing out different things that needed work. When she entered her office her attention was taken by some suggestions one of the personnel had made so she didn’t notice she was not alone until she saw Gwen sitting in her chair. Randi froze. *Why didn’t they tell me she was here? I am in such deep shit!*
The emerald eyes blazing at her pinned her in place. Even when Gwen rose from the chair and came around the desk, Randi couldn’t move. And Gwen moved right into her personal space, poking at her chest to emphasize her words. “Miranda Valiant! I have HAD it! We have to talk NOW. Sit.” Randi obediently dropped into a chair. Gwen walked around the desk but remained standing. “Now would you like to explain what is going on?” in a quieter voice, but anger still laced her words and tone. When she was met with silence, she looked down at her folded hands and asked softly, “Why are you avoiding me? Aren’t we friends any more?” At the continued silence, Gwen heaved a great sigh and rose. “I guess there’s nothing to say then. Goodbye, Randi.”
A sound made her look up then, and she could see the tears trembling on the dark lashes of her friend’s blue eyes. The jaw was clenched shut in an effort to keep them from spilling over. One hand grasped the chair arm, but the other was reaching toward her imploringly. With a small cry, Gwen moved to Randi’s side. She grabbed both hands and drew her up, leading them over to the small couch against one wall.
“I’m sorry. I’m sorry,” Randi repeated over and over. Gwen sat down and pulled the other woman down beside her still clasping both hands. Randi wouldn’t look at her, but kept her gaze on the floor while she repeated her mantra of apologies.
“Randi, look at me.” A negative shake from the dark head. “Randi, please.” A long hesitation before blue eyes met green. When their gazes locked, Randi tried to pull away... turn away, but Gwen held on for dear life. She pulled Randi to her, and Randi fell apart in her arms still whispering, “I’m sorry.”
How long they sat there Gwen was unsure, but finally the tears seemed to abate. She gently wiped the traces of tears from Randi’s face. “You ready to talk now?” A nod. “Why are you sorry Randi? What happened, Sweetie?”
At those words, Randi looked directly into Gwen’s face and determined that even if she could only love this woman from afar, she would hold onto this precious friendship as tightly as she could. “I let you down,” was all she whispered into the silence following Gwen’s question.
“How so, Sweetie?” Gwen continued to use the reference as it seemed to bring Randi some measure of comfort.
“I forgot to tell you to come on over while I was gone; I forgot to call. When you didn’t answer any of my calls, I figured you were mad at me for being gone when you got here, and you didn’t want to be friends anymore,” reminding Gwen of a small child when she looked away again.
“Okay, let’s tackle these one at a time, shall we? First of all, I will always, ALWAYS be your friend - your best friend - until you say otherwise, okay?” Randi gazed deep into Gwen’s eyes and saw the truth of her words there and nodded in agreement. “Okay, next. The reason I didn’t answer the phone when you called was because I wasn’t home. I went to see my folks since I hadn’t had a chance since I got back. You could have left a message, you know,” in a softly chiding tone.
“I know. But I wanted to apologize in person, and I thought you just didn’t want to talk to me.” A beat. “I am sorry I forgot to call you. I hadn’t been home but a couple days and something urgent came up. I had to leave out again immediately. I didn’t let anyone know.”
Gwen hesitated now, choosing her words carefully. “Randi, I know there are some things in your life you have no control over and can make no explanation for. But please - never, ever assume again that I don’t want to hear from you even if it’s just a message on the machine as soon as you’re able.” Another nod of agreement.
A long but fairly comfortable silence ensued. Randi thought about broaching the subject of Gwen living with her, then thought better of it. *Maybe in a year when her lease is up, and I have a better handle on things. She can still come over whenever.* Finally Gwen’s voice broke the stillness.
“C’mon, Short Stuff. Let’s get you home.”
“I can’t go home, Little One. I’ve got work to do.” And with the use of the nicknames both women realized they’d crossed the hurdle.
“Not tonight, you don’t. Let’s go, Gunny. We both need some rest after this emotional ride.”
Randi couldn’t argue with the logic. She was more tired now than she’d been after many extended Sabre outings. She allowed Gwen to lead her to her transport and take her home. When they arrived at the beach house, Gwen asked, “Do you mind if I crash here tonight? I am too tired to drive back.”
“You know where your room is,” Randi answered. A pause. “Can I give you a hug?” Without a word, Gwen reached up and held on tight, squeezing with all her might. Randi returned the hug as fully as she could without causing injury. “Thanks, Gwen,” she whispered.
“Anytime, Sweetie. Promise me you’ll talk to me first next time?”
“I promise.”
“Goodnight, Gunny.”
“Ditto, Little One.”
The next day, a Sunday, found Gwen up long before Randi. Unusual, but given the emotional upheaval Randi had been through the previous evening, not all that surprising. She thought briefly of leaving and giving Randi a bit of space, then remembered her vehicle was still parked over at Midas. So she took a long bath after rummaging through Randi’s clean but unfolded laundry for some sweats to borrow. She chuckled at the picture she made when she stepped out of the bathroom, but at least she was clean, warm and comfortable.
She tried briefly to check the latest news updates but found she was unable to access anything on Randi’s computer; and without it she couldn’t turn on the holo-imaging systems. She had never seen so many security fail-safes on one system in her life, and it made her wonder what warranted such high security measures. She didn’t wonder very long though. Her stomach chose that moment to announce its need, and she made her way into the kitchen to see what she could find.
It took her almost forty minutes to find the stuff she needed for pancakes and sausage. The actual cooking ingredients took less then fifteen minutes. Randi was somewhat meticulous about order and everything was pretty much where Gwen remembered it to be except the flour because she had to go to the pantry and find a new container. It was the griddle that took so long to track down. Having never used it, she hunted all over the kitchen, finally finding it in the last possible cupboard towards the back.
She got it out, setting it up to heat while she mixed up her batter. When it was hot enough, she poured the batter on and added the sausages to one side. She put a fresh pot of coffee on and moved to the fridge to get out the butter, syrup and milk. Gwen almost slammed her head against the top of the open fridge door when a low voice croaked behind her.
“Um, something smells really good in here.” Randi reached up and grabbed a couple of plates. “Got enough for two there?” trying to look sad and pitiful and not quite succeeding. Her sleep tousled look was simply too adorable.
“Hmm, I s’pose so,” Gwen answered. “Especially since I made myself quite at home,” tugging at the clothes she had borrowed and gesturing at the kitchen.
“I’m glad you did,” Randi returned shyly. “In fact, I know it’s too late now, but I hope you’ll consider this a place to call home after your lease is up.”
“You mean that?” A nod. “I’d like that.” The big grin that lit up blue eyes was echoed in the big grin and green eyes facing her. Then they took breakfast off the griddle and sat down to eat.
“Did you want to check out today’s current events?” Randi asked Gwen when the kitchen had been cleaned up.
“Yeah, I was gonna do that earlier, but I couldn’t get the holo-emitters on.”
Randi scratched the back of her head a little sheepishly. “Yeah. Sorry about that. My security system is pretty tight. Let me get you set up so you can do the basics at least when you’re here.” So for the next while the two women worked to get Gwen in the system. She made a voiceprint that the computer processed and stored, then a retinal scan. The obligatory hand scan was done, and she was in Randi’s system and logging onto current events. It didn’t occur to her til later to wonder at the voiceprint and retinal-scan, which she didn’t need to log on to use the basic functions. But she dismissed it soon after as part of the set up process. It would be much, much later before she realized its true purpose.
************
“You knew, even then, didn’t you, my friend? Knew that it would come to this... that your life would end this way. Knew that the only way you’d ever get the last word was to make sure I could access your diary.”
Gwen grew silent, knowing she would never get an answer from the silence and complete loneliness that surrounded her now. Instead she put her empty coffee cup on the counter and walked out onto the deck. Headed toward the half-mile long dock Randi had built soon after that first real argument they’d had. Gwen remembered Randi’s enthusiasm for the project.
************
After they’d watched the news, catching up on what was happening in the rest of the world, Gwen rose, preparing to leave and give the Marine some space. Just as it was on the tip of tongue to ask for a ride back to Midas, Randi grabbed her hand and pulled her outside.
“C’mere. I wanna show you something.”
Curiosity got the better of her, and she allowed herself to be lead along. They walked down the two steps of the deck onto the sand and continued to move until they were very near the edge of the water. Randi stood in silence for long minutes just studying the horizon. Gwen fixed her gaze on the water, allowing herself to feel the enormity of the vast expanse of space around them. She came back to herself with a bit of a start when Randi’s low voice burred quietly near her.
“This is where I’m gonna build it.”
Green eyes blinked in confusion at the statement. “Build what, Randi?”
“Hmm? Oh, a dock - nice and long with a comfortable boathouse at the end.”
“You going to get a boat then?”
“Um, no. Well, I dunno. I hadn’t really thought about it.”
“Oookaaaay,” drawing the word out, a bit more confused. “Then why build a boathouse?” A logical question, Gwen thought.
“Couple reasons, I guess. I saw a dolphin out here the other day, and I’d like a nice place to come sit and play with them. Somewhere to keep some drinks and snacks, some towels, maybe have a shower without having to track back to the house every time I need something. And if I’m gonna go to all that trouble, may as well make it a full fledged guest house. Tommy and Ella might like to bring the boat over, and I need a place to put them and that boat.” She didn’t mention the fact that she’d like to have a place for Geoff and Jill to stay when they visited Gwen. It was quite presumptuous on her part.
Randi flushed a bit as she said this, thinking about surprising Gwen with a visit from her parents here. She knew she was coming perilously close to crossing a line she could not cross, but in truth, Jill and Geoffrey Goldman reminded her more than a little of her own parents. And she found herself liking them for themselves in spite of the fact that they were Gwen’s folks. The fact that they had both seemed to accept her unequivocally, accepting what she was able to give without pushing her for more than she was comfortable with sharing, only endeared them to her more. It was a nice feeling that she couldn’t afford to give into very often, but the look of excitement on Gwen’s face made the effort of this gesture more than worth it to her.
“That would be so great. Did you really see a dolphin? Are you sure this isn’t too much work? Tommy and Ella will appreciate it, I’ll bet. What an awesome idea. Can I help?”
Randi had to chuckle just a little at Gwen’s energy and enthusiasm. She was glad her project had been met with such open support. Shortly thereafter, she was giving her a lift back to Midas in her transport. Gwen had actually asked about the motorcycle but had not come prepared for such a cold outing. Randi promised her a ride very soon when she was better prepared, and Gwen stopped pouting in disappointment.
The following morning, early, Randi poked her head into Tommy’s office. “T, you got a minute?” She had a contrite expression on her face similar to one he had seen her use as a child.
“C’mon in, Short Stuff. Have a seat. What’s on your mind?” waving her to a chair and folding his hands on the desk in front of him.
“I uh,” looking down at the floor briefly before raising blue eyes to meet his brown ones. “I owe you an apology.” Eyes dropped back to the floor.
“No more than I owe you.” The dark head whipped up. “I was interfering in things not my concern. Well, not really my concern except as to how they affect you, I mean.” A wistful smile. “I did call and leave a message apologizing....”
“That was you? I deleted it unthinkingly before I saw it. I figured if it was important, whoever left it would call back.”
“And I didn’t call back, thinking you were still mad.” He chuckled. “We are quite a pair.”
She smiled. “Yeah, we are. So we’re okay?”
“Yeah, we’re okay.”
Randi went to the door and paused with her hand on the knob. “T, you wanna go get some ice cream?”
“Randi,” he answered, looking at his watch, “it’s eight o’clock in the morning!”
“And your point?”
“Is sadly blunted, I’m afraid.” He laughed again and moved from behind his desk. “Fine, but this had better not get back to Ella. She’s already threatening me with a diet.” She smiled but his laughter followed them out to the kitchen.
Things gradually smoothed out as the week progressed. Randi still heard the whispers about her standoffishness but was frankly unconcerned. She was okay again with Gwen and Tommy, and the rest didn’t really matter to her. And mostly people were content to leave her alone, disturbing her only when absolutely necessary. Not that she was violent or threatening to them, but she was rather short and brusque. Randi did continue to come in late once a week, finding it worked better for her and her security team. They were able to accomplish several things they couldn’t attempt during the day, and Randi decided to implement some basic training courses for them during this time.
On Thursday, she had an unusual visitor. The man was cleared at the gate by her personally and escorted to her office. The two of them stayed shut up in that room for several hours without a sound. Then Randi personally escorted the huge man who dwarfed her tall height by more than half a foot back to his vehicle. Most surprising, she gave him a brief hug and a smile, both actions completely unheard of from her by almost all who knew her.
“Thanks, Tiny,” she said quietly.
“Anytime, my friend.” He smiled sadly. “It’s nice to be able to do something constructive together for a change.” She nodded in agreement.
“You’ll have to come see the finished product.”
“I’d love to, but you know how the boss feels about us fraternizing outside the job.”
“Yeah, well, he can just get over it.”
Tiny looked at her in amazement. He had never heard her be so rebellious before, but he could certainly sympathize with the sentiment. “I’ll see what I can do.”
“Thanks, Tiny. But don’t do anything to get yourself in trouble, okay?”
He rolled his eyes drolly at her. “I live for trouble, remember?”
“Don’t we all?” with a smirk. Then they shook hands and Tiny left.
Friday afternoon, Gwen knocked on the door of the security chief. “What?” came the growling response. Gwen poked her head in the door. The frown creasing Randi’s forehead smoothed out into a welcoming smile when she saw her visitor’s face. But it quickly reverted to the frown as she turned her attention back to the vid monitor in front of her. She waved Gwen in and silently motioned her to a chair. “Look, Larry, I don’t care who you have to call or what you have to do. I want that order put together and ready to deliver to my place by this time next week.”
“But, Ms. Valiant, an order of this magnitude....”
“No excuses, Larry. Just get it done.” She closed the video reception and turned her attention to Gwen. “Hi, Little One. What brings you my den of iniquity at this time of day on a Friday afternoon?”
Blonde eyebrows rose to her hairline. “Den of iniquity?”
“Oh, you haven’t heard those rumors?” Randi grinned ruefully at the look of confusion that crossed Gwen’s face. “I had a man in here alone for hours yesterday.”
“Yeah. So?” A frown was quickly replacing the confusion.
Randi chuckled. “Gwen, I love you just the way you are. Don’t you ever go changing on me, okay?”
“Is that why they kept whispering and looking at you during lunch today?” She snorted. “For heaven’s sake. If they want to know so bad, why not just ask?”
“Because it’s much more fun to speculate. Besides, they all know better than to be minding my business... to my face, anyway.” A beat. “You never answered my question though. Did you come in to root out the secrets of my mysterious visitor?” A serious tone but teasing twinkled from her eyes.
“You know,” growling as low as she could manage, “if I thought you were serious, I’d slug you.”
Randi chortled. “It’d be worth it just for the ferocious expression on your face right now.”
Randi’s laugh was Gwen’s downfall however, and her grim countenance melted into a smile. “No, that’s not why I came in. I thought I’d stop by to see if you wanted to go do something tonight.”
“Actually, I’ve got plans....”
“Oh.”
“... but you’re welcome to come along with me.”
“No, I wouldn’t want to butt in.”
“You wouldn’t be butting in. I’m inviting you.”
“No, I’d be a third wheel.”
*A third wheel?* “Huh?” *What is she...? OH!* “No, you wouldn’t. A few guys and I, well, we get together most Fridays nights and play.”
“Play?”
“Music. We’ve got a sorta band together, and we get together and play for a few hours. We all pitch in bringing food and drinks. They bring their families and partners. It’s a good time.” A pause. “So you wanna go with me? You know some of the people. Joey and Maria will be there with their little girl. Tommy and Ella usually show up before the night is over.” Another pause, then she added, “Your folks went when they were here.”
Green eyes grew wide. “You took my parents to a band party?”
A deep chuckle emerged from Randi’s throat. “Oh yeah. Your mom was a riot. She got everybody up and dancing. They’ve been dancing ever since. I think they want to prove they can keep up with her next time she’s here. She outlasted everyone, including the band.”
Gwen’s head dropped into her hands, and her shoulders shook with laughter. “Yep,” she said when she could finally speak again. “That sounds like my mom. You remember the big party at Festival when we were up there.”
“Yeah. But I didn’t tell them about that. They would have had her giving lessons.” Silence followed for as few moments as the two women sat remembering. Randi broke the tableau. “So you wanna go?”
“I’d love to go! Sounds like a lot of fun.” She got up to leave. “Where and when?”
“Tell you what. Why don’t you just swing by your place and pick up some clothes for the weekend? I’ll be at the house by the time you get there.”
“Great! Sounds like a plan.” She walked to the door and had it partly opened when Randi’s voice stopped her.
“Don’t forget to pack something warm. We’ll take the bike out for a while tomorrow.” Gwen didn’t say anything in response, but the dazzling smile that lit up her face was an answer all its own.
Three hours later found Gwen crossing the bridge Randi extended for her. She found it a bit disconcerting to be crossing this object that could literally be pulled out from under her, but the peace of the island always made her forget her concerns in the interim. She got out of the transport parked at the door and rang the chime.
“C’mon in, Gwen.”
She opened the door and walked in; Randi was in the kitchen quite at home and lovely in her faded jeans and very red sweatshirt. It was quite a change from the black on black or white on black Gwen was used to seeing her outside her house in. Even around the house, Gwen reflected, Randi stuck to mostly black and white with jeans shorts and the occasional khaki in warmer weather. So she just stood still and stared. Randi caught the look on Gwen’s face and looked down at herself in alarm trying to find the problem.
“What?”
“You’re wearing color!!”
“Annnnddd?”
“And you never wear color. It’s just... shocking.” A beat. “A nice shock but still very surprising.”
“Uh huh. Well, grab a case and we’ll go.”
“Where?”
“Practice is over at Tommy’s place. He built a pavilion for us. Still outdoors but covered from the weather.”
“Cool. Let’s go.”
Band practice was interesting. Gwen was as accomplished a dancer as her mother and was quite a popular partner with both the men and the women of the group. By and by though, she grew tired of dancing and took the four children there with their parents off to one side away from the noise and started telling them stories.
It wasn’t long before the adults grew captivated by the sound of her voice and the tale she was weaving that they began drifting in that direction. Less than half an hour after she started, the band had stopped playing and all eyes and ears were focused on the bard. She never noticed as all her attention was trained on the children she was speaking to. It wasn’t until the overwhelming applause at the close of her story that Gwen looked around and saw her captivated adult audience. She blushed profusely and apologized for ruining practice.
“You gotta be kiddin’, Gwen,” from Joey
“Yeah,” remarked Greg, “that was wonderful.”
“Thank you for sharing with us, Gwen,” added Jack’s wife, Patty.
She felt better when each of the children, ranging in age from five to eleven, gave her a hug and a whispered thank you. Especially when they asked her to come back again. Practice broke for the night after that. It wasn’t until they got home that Randi had a chance to say anything to her.
“Interesting story. One of the new ones you’ve been working on?”
“Hmm? Not really. I actually made that one up tonight just for the kids.”
“Wow! That’s amazing. You made it all up right then?”
“Yeah,” looking down and blushing a bit. “I’ve got so many stories still to tell. I don’t think I’d get them all told if I live a thousand years.”
“Well, I look forward to hearing them all.”
“Thanks,” with a grin. “I’ll hold you to that.”
The two separated to change, then met back at the couch. Randi turned on the fireplace, while Gwen grabbed a bottle of Merlot and a couple glasses. They sat sipping in silence for quite a while before Randi turned to her friend. “So, you wanna see why Tiny came to see me?”
“Tiny?”
“The man in my office yesterday.”
“Oh, sure.”
Randi stood, reaching a hand down to Gwen. “C’mon.” They walked over to the computer that Randi activated. Two commands later, they were gazing at a set of blueprints and three dimensional images of the final product. “What do you think?” after a bit of silence had passed.
“That’s pretty impressive. That’s how it will look when it’s finished?”
“Yep. It took a few hours to iron out all the details, but we finally managed a dock and boathouse that looks like I wanted it to and that I can still build myself.”
“You’re going to build this yourself?”
“Yep.”
“Why? There are a lot of masons in the builder’s guild who would love to build it for you.”
“I know. But this is something I want to do myself.” A glance at Gwen’s worried countenance. “It’s not like I can’t call them in if I get myself into trouble. But I’d like to try it.”
“Can I help?”
“If you want to, sure.” A grin was her answer. They moved back to the couch, sitting side by side in silence again studying the flames.
“Randi?” breaking the quiet of the room.
“Yeah?”
Gwen hesitated, unsure how to word the question she wanted to ask without seeming to invade Randi’s privacy. She finally decided just to ask. “Since Tiny was designing the boathouse and dock which is something for your home and has nothing to do with Midas, why did you have him meet with you there? It would have saved a lot of tongue wagging at work if you had met him here instead.”
The Sabre had to smile at the way Gwen got to the heart of things. She couldn’t have chosen a harder question to ask Randi if she’d tried. Rand decided to be as honest as she could. “Tiny and I worked together in the military a few times, which is how I knew about his work. It’s just better for everyone if this looks like it was business and not personal.” Hoping beyond hope that Gwen would let it lie. Which she did for the space of about thirty seconds.
“But it is business. I don’t....”
“Trust me on this, Gwen. It’s best to avoid even the appearance of wrongdoing or misunderstanding.”
And sensing Randi’s reluctance to discuss the matter further, Gwen let it drop even though there were still many questions left unanswered. She didn’t remember moving up the stairs to her room or getting into bed and drifting off to sleep. But Gwen woke up the next morning to the sounds of breakfast being prepared in the kitchen. She jumped into the shower, dressing warmly for their ride when she got out. She followed her nose out the door of the loft room and stood staring for a moment as she always did at the portrait that hung over the fireplace. Then she continued following the scents to the table.
She chuckled a bit at Randi who still looked sleep rumpled. Randi had gotten up and decided that since she couldn’t exercise with Gwen still in bed asleep, she would eat before starting her morning. They ate together in relative silence though Gwen did compliment Randi on the good food. She accepted the praise with a nod and a muttered, ”Thanks.” Then Gwen volunteered to clean up the kitchen while Randi showered and dressed. Half an hour later they were out the door and on the bike, heading for the open road.
They rode for the better part of the day with no end destination in sight. They were simply riding for the thrill of riding. They stopped twice - once for lunch and the other time just to stretch their legs a bit. No conversation was exchanged, but they were both content to be together riding along. And when they pulled into the garage many hours later, Gwen reached up and gave Randi a hug.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“You’re welcome,” Randi whispered back, returning the hug gingerly. It had been a good day.
Chapter VIII
The next week was moving along very smoothly, although they only saw each other in passing. Randi’s responsibilities kept her out and away from the office most of the day even causing her to miss their usual lunch together. It was Friday afternoon before she made it in to Midas for more than ten minutes. She called Beth, asking the PA to locate Gwen for her. Beth knew at a glance where the bard was and immediately paged her to Randi’s office. Gwen came running, afraid there was something seriously wrong.
“What’s up, Beth?” concern tingeing her voice. “What’s wrong?” She stood quietly then, trying to get her breath back.
The assistant took one look at her face and poured her a glass of water. Then she eased her into a chair and folded her arms across her chest, waiting for Gwen to finish the beverage. “Now,” she spoke as Gwen raised an eyebrow in question, “nothing is wrong. Randi asked me to locate you. And since you’ve been at cross purposes all week, I thought I’d give you a chance to talk together for a while.”
A smile had begun to creep across Gwen’s face. She had in fact been missing Randi and hated that they hadn’t had any time to talk. She stood and gave the older woman a hug around thin shoulders. “Thanks, Beth. You’re the best.”
The PA blushed slightly, and she shooed the bard out of her office towards Randi’s. “Get along with you now.” She smiled to herself at the love she could see between the two of them. Then frowned at the realization that it remained unacknowledged between them. And was saddened by the folly of youth that would waste precious time thinking they had forever.
A knock on the door made the security chief glance up from her work, sigh and call out, “C’mon in.” But the sigh changed to a smile when she recognized the familiar profile of her best friend. “Hey, stranger!”
“Uh huh. Look who’s talking, Ms I-am-never-at-work-anymore.”
“Yeah, I know,” Randi agreed ruefully. “Been a hell of a week, but my schedule is clear for the next week, and Larry came through and actually managed to get my order together and delivered this morning. And since spring officially starts tomorrow, I figure I can start work on the dock. I’d like to have it done and a rough up on the boathouse by the beginning of summer.”
“That water is still going to be pretty cold. You sure you want to start so soon?”
“Yep. I’d really like to have it roughed in by the first of summer. Then I can finish it during the hot season as time allows.” A suspicious look at Gwen’s twinkling green eyes. “Why?” narrowing blue eyes at her “What are you thinking?”
“Well, if you’d wait another couple months until the water is warm, I’ll bet we could get lots of help, and it would get done fairly quickly,” unknowingly using the plural pronoun.
“Maybe, but this is something I really want to do myself. And I’ve already got everything lined up and ready to go. However,” she continued noticing her companion’s downhearted countenance, “I seriously doubt I’ll get a majority of it done in a week. There will still be plenty for you to help me with.”
“Promise?” with a smile.
“Promise. Maybe you should ask T to give you an extra day off next week. I know you’ve got some time coming.”
“Maybe I just will.” She sobered a little. “It worries me you being out there working like that alone.”
Randi frowned a little. Gwen wasn’t one to worry unnecessarily. “Really? Why?”
“I don’t... the thought just gives me creeps up and down my spine. So be careful, will you?”
“Yep. You betcha. Now, you coming to practice tonight?”
“Am I invited?”
Randi almost snorted. “Of course you’re invited. In fact, consider yourself permanently invited.” A beat. “So you coming or not?”
“Yep, I’ll be there. What time?”
“Just come on over like you did last week. You can leave your stuff at the house.”
“Am I staying for the weekend?” An innocent question, not wanting to make assumptions.
Randi looked like a deer caught in headlights. “Um, yeah. I mean... I thought... if you... aw shit!” Now thoroughly flustered and embarrassed. “Only if you want to.” Blue eyes fell to the floor.
“Randi,” leaning over and touching her arm. “Of course I want to. I just didn’t want to presume anything.”
“Really?” blue met green.
“Really.”
“Good. Anytime you wanna come out and stay is cool with me. Just so we’re clear. I’ll give you the key codes tonight if you’ll remind me. And for the record, there is plenty of space in the garage for your transport, but that’s up to you.”
“Okay,” Gwen agreed, sliding off the desk. “I’ve got to get back to work. See you in a few.” And with a grin and a wave, she was out the door.
“Later, my friend.” And Randi turned back to her monitor.
Band practice turned out to be very similar to the previous week’s. This time however, Tommy was there and managed to catch much of Gwen’s impromptu performance on a vid chip. He wanted to study it. There was something different about her delivery tonight than what he usually saw in the holo-work she was doing now. It was even different from her live storytelling to adults. He couldn’t put his finger on it, but he knew it was there. He’d find it. She was too captivating in this mode for him not to. She never even noticed him. Once again, she became totally wrapped up in the children and never realized practice had ended so they all could listen to her tales. She was actually rather embarrassed by the unsolicited and unexpected attention.
Gwen was unusually quiet on the short ride back to the beach house. Randi waited til they got inside and locked up behind them before she asked, ”You okay?”
“Hmm? Yeah. Just thinking.”
“Abbooouuuut?” drawing the word out questioningly.
“Maybe it’s not a good idea for me to go to practice any more.”
“Because?” Randi was beginning to think she was going to have to pull teeth to get Gwen to the point.
“Because you don’t seem to be practicing very much. I seem to be a distraction.”
“Uh huh. Well, in the first place, you’re not a distraction... you’re a damned good storyteller. In the second place, we’re not doing this for a living. We’re doing it for fun. So it doesn’t matter how long we practice. Just as long as we have fun doing it. Now if it bothers you to tell stories in your time off, I’ll make sure folks back off and give you some space.”
“No, I volunteered to tell the kids stories, remember? I really do have so many still to tell. I just don’t want the rest of you guys to think I’m coming in and taking over.”
“Not a problem on this end.”
“I’m glad.”
Saturday was quite interesting. The polymer Randi was going to use to create her sanctuary with was a synthetic product with an as yet unknown life span. It had been developed more than a hundred and fifty years previous and was immediately put to use to spare further disintegration of natural resources. Lightweight and durable, it also possessed the unique quality that allowed it to be molded into whatever building material the user wished it to resemble. In this case it looked like well-seasoned wood worn smooth by years of time and exposure to the elements.
The morning found Randi in a syn-skin suit wading out into somewhat chilly waters. She needed to mark her lines and determine her pylon placement. Around mid morning, Gwen stepped out of the house bearing two cups of hot coffee. Randi thought she had never seen a more welcome sight. “Ah, Little One. How did you know it was time for me to take a break?”
Gwen was clad in shorts and a T-shirt. The day was quite warm with the sun shining down brightly and only the ocean breeze stirring slightly. “Well, between knowing the time, figuring from your usual rising time about how long you’ve been out here and seeing how much you’ve done, it wasn’t a hard deduction.” She smiled then asked, “Why didn’t you wake me?”
“I did try. You muttered at me, then proceeded to disappear under pillows and blankets. I can certainly take a hint,” said with a hint of laughter.
Color suffused Gwen’s face and a blush raced across her features. “Sorry. Guess I was pretty tired.”
“Guess you were. But don’t apologize. It’s not like we’re running a race here, and you needed the rest. Happens to all of us.”
“Even you? I’ve never seen you sleep past daybreak.”
“Even me. Usually when it hits me though, I’m out for a day or two.”
“Really?” fascinated now.
“Really.”
“Great... now I don’t feel so bad,” seeing Randi’s startled look. “So what can I do to help?”
“Well, that depends. You wanna help me with this or go for a ride?”
“Um,” Gwen’s forehead scrunched up in thought. “How about if I help you until lunch time, then we take the bike and go get lunch? Maybe take a ride afterward. I, um, I really don’t want you working out here alone.”
Randi looked up at her friend in surprise. “Still?” not understanding Gwen’s concerns.
“Yes; I’m not really sure I can articulate why. I just know it gives me the creeps to think about it. If something were to happen to you while you were out here working on this thing, no one would know. Not for hours or even days. It bothers me.”
“Oooookkaaaaayyy.” Randi drawled. “I’ll tell you what. You can help me this morning, and whenever you want when you’re here. If I’m by myself, I’ll keep a comm unit nearby when I’m out here working. Will that make you feel better?”
“A little, I guess,” Gwen answered as the roiling in her guts eased just a little. “I know you think I’m being a mother hen about this, but....”
“No, Little One. I appreciate the concern. And I’ll be careful.”
The two spent the remainder of the morning doing plumb readings to determine the various lengths the pylons would need to be cut into. Larry had included the cutting equipment, and the raft they were now sitting on to do their measurements. Randi found that she would need more polymers, as she was going to use more than she had originally calculated. She wanted this thing to be strong enough to last through the massive storms that sometimes swept through the area and had decided to put the pylons three across instead of the normal two. She also wanted them just a little closer together, but that little extra would add quite a few more to her final total. Randi decided the security and safety were worth the effort.
After a couple hours, they were done - which was a very good thing. Gwen’s fair skin was definitely starting to show signs of sunburn, and Randi was anxious to get the syn-skin off. It was beginning to drive her nuts. When first one and then the second stomach growled in hunger, they called it quits for the day. But both were pleased with their progress so far.
The afternoon was very pleasant as well. They stopped by Ella’s restaurant, where she proceeded to stuff them to the bursting point. Then she shooed them out the door, admonishing them to go play for a while. They rode til sunset, stopping only to watch the red ball slip beneath the horizon before turning to head for home. The stars kept a close watch on them, but there was nothing to disturb the solitude but the chirp of crickets, the rustle of grass and the whisper of the wind.
Sunday found them taking it quite easy. As anxious as Randi was to work on the dock, she agreed that a bit of time off wouldn’t be a bad idea. So when Tommy called around nine a.m. inviting them over for brunch and a day cruise on his boat, Gwen accepted with alacrity. Randi just chuckled at her enthusiasm.
Conversation over the meal was interesting and varied and continued as they boarded and cast off. Tommy brought the talk around to Gwen’s impromptu performance Friday evening. “Would you consider doing some work like that at the studio? I think it would be a wonderful addition to your current repertoire.”
“I don’t know, T. I like doing it for the kids off the cuff. I don’t really want to format it.”
“No, I don’t want it formatted. Just something like you did at practice. It was phenomenal to watch.” He read her hesitation quite clearly. “Just think about it, ‘kay? I’m sure we could come up with something... someway to share it that would work for everybody.”
“All right. I’ll think about it, but no promises, T.” She moved away from him as he dropped anchor on the vessel and he and Randi got out the poles. And they settled into a comfortable silence to wait for the fish to bite.
Several hours later, they were cruising back to the Steeles’ manse. Gwen was a little surprised that Randi hadn’t mentioned her own project, but she held her tongue. It was Randi’s place to share or not as she saw fit. As they were clambering back onto the dock in the late afternoon sun, Ella held them up for a moment. “Um, we wanted you to be the first to know.” She flushed and looked down at her feet, then looked back up into Randi’s very blue eyes. “We’re pregnant! We’re gonna have a baby!”
Randi stood completely stunned for a full thirty seconds, before she gently lifted Ella off her feet and swung her around gleefully. “Really? I’m gonna be an aunt?!?”
“Yeah, you’re really gonna be an aunt!”
“That is so very cool!” She kissed Ella softly. “I am so, so happy for you both.” Turning to include Tommy. “Congratulations!”
“That is wonderful, Ella. I’m happy for you both,” Gwen whispered as she hugged the newly pregnant woman. “When are you due?”
“Late summer, early fall. I’m around eight weeks, I think. We haven’t actually been to the doctor yet, but we wanted you both to know.”
“That’s terrific! Shall we go out and celebrate or do you need to rest?”
“Randi, I’m pregnant, not an invalid. But I am a little tired from being out in the sun all day. How about I call Frank at the restaurant and have them deliver something?”
This was a plan agreed to wholeheartedly by everyone, and Randi and Gwen took their leave very soon after the meal was over. They were both pleasantly tired after their day on the water, and the walk back to the beach house made them more than ready to turn in for the evening.
“Thanks for a wonderful weekend, Randi. I had a great time.”
“I’m glad you came, Gwen. It’s always more fun when you’re here.”
Randi’s features were completely schooled and didn’t give her away, but Gwen heard an under tone of... longing... despair... something. She put the thought aside to study later. She was far too tired to think tonight.
“Goodnight, Randi.”
“Ditto, Little One.”
Throughout the week, Gwen made periodic calls to check on Randi. She couldn’t have explained it if she’d tried, but it made her feel better to keep an eye, or at least an ear, on her. Randi appreciated the calls and the obvious concern Gwen showed her, knowing Gwen only had her best interests at heart.
Randi, for her part, was making slow, steady progress on the dock. Not as rapid as she would have liked perhaps, but enough to see it was going to be an interesting project. By the time Friday rolled around, she had a very dark tan and was extremely tired but well pleased. She had about a quarter of the pylons in and secured. She moved all her tools and supplies onto the beach and covered them with the tarp Larry had provided for just such a purpose. She was more than a little shocked to find Gwen standing in her kitchen fixing dinner until she remembered she had given her the key codes.
“Hey, Little One,” startling Gwen who was in her own world. “What’s up?” She didn’t question her presence, knowing it would only hurt Gwen to think she was not welcome.
“HEY!” Gwen jumped in alarm. Then she walked over and smacked Randi on the midriff. “Don’t scare me like that! I’m too young for heart failure!” smiling happily.
“You??? What about me? I couldn’t figure out when I left the lights and stereo on. Thought I was going senile for a minute there!”
“You mean you’re not?!” saucily. Then squealing and running for dear life when Randi made to take off after her. Once Randi had her trapped in the loft, blue eyes looked up and smiled.
“Best if you c’mon down and take your medicine like a big girl, Squirt.” Those eyes twinkled. “Besides. I don’t want you catching my kitchen on fire now.”
“EEEEEKK!!” from Gwen who came charging down the stairs and flew by Randi into the kitchen. “You are so lucky you didn’t make me burn dinner,” glowering at the mocking expression on Randi’s face. Randi merely winked at her and continued on to the shower.
Fifteen minutes later, she returned to the kitchen table dressed in white yoga pants and a crop top. Gwen blinked at the deep color she was exhibiting, then commented, “I think you need to adjust the color tint on your comm unit. You weren’t that dark over the vid screen.”
“Um, yeah. That syn skin doesn’t keep out the sun’s rays, and the sunscreen I was using only enhances the depth. I keep it up, I’ll be as dark as Joey.” Gwen smiled. Joey was the darkest skinned human being she had ever seen. It would take an incredible amount of effort on Randi’s part to even come close to that.
“Speaking of Joey... you going to band practice like that?” pointing to the drummer’s choice of clothing.
“Hmm? Oh, no. I called Greg earlier and let him know he’d have to play tonight. I am too damned tired to try to keep up with them.”
“Oh,” flatly.
“Hey,” said Randi, thinking she understood what the problem was, “You can still go on over if you want. I know for a fact they will be thrilled to have you join them whenever you want to be there.”
“Nope. I’d rather go with you. If you’re not going to be there, then neither am I.” A pause. “You sure you don’t mind me just busting in on you like I did tonight?”
“Oh!” as a light went on in her mind. “No, I don’t mind at all. I like having you here. I meant what I said about you coming over whenever you wanted. You’re always welcome.”
“Thanks, Randi.”
“... especially if you’re gonna cook for me,” with a wicked twinkle in her eyes.
“Oh, yeah. Use me and abuse me. You only love me for my cooking skills.”
“No, I love you for far more than that, but that is all that concerns me for the moment.” Said lightly so Gwen wouldn’t see the serious intent behind the words.
“Well,” Gwen huffed, “if that is all you’re concerned with, you can clean up the kitchen!” Randi groaned. She had walked right into that one. But it ended up that they cleaned the kitchen together. Then they took a glass of wine outside with them and went to see the progress that Randi had made during the week on the dock.
“I know it doesn’t seem like a lot,” looking out at the newly placed pylons and their support structure, “but it’s getting there.”
“It looks really good, Randi. You accomplished quite a bit this last week. Do you think you’ll actually be able to finish it by the time summer gets here?”
“Barring incidents and accidents? Sure.”
“Well then,” clinking their glasses together in a toast, “Here’s to the swift completion of the boathouse without incident and accident.”
“Hear, hear!”
But when Gwen got up the next morning, Randi was gone.
************
Randi’s silent pager had gone off at two o’clock that morning. Groaning quietly to herself, she took another fast shower and dressed in her armor. She wrote a quick note for Gwen that she left sitting on her bedside table. Then she left, muted footsteps not giving away anything. Within thirty minutes of her page, she was boarding a shuttle.
Arriving at her destination didn’t take nearly as long as the previous mission had. And from the looks of the mission brief, the patrol itself should take far less time and effort. They weren’t actually after Ghost Rider this time. Simply a band of cutthroat skinheads who were terrorizing a nearby village. Randi found a bit of poetic justice in the fact that this time her mission was to protect and defend a group of Amazon women who were actually blessed by Artemis and trying to follow the precepts of the law. They were trained to fight and defend themselves of course, but the perpetrators were catching them alone and in pairs. Even Amazons couldn’t overcome twenty to one odds. It was time to even those odds.
Randi and another female Sabre, Jess, were being sent in ahead of the rest of the strike force to see if they could draw the perps out. Once they did so, they and the remainder of the unit would decimate them.
The drop point was fairly close to the village, but well hidden from view by the crags, mountains, and trees that surrounded the village on three sides. Jess and Randi walked along side by side openly towards the village, hoping to draw out their prey. They didn’t but knew they were being watched by unfriendly eyes as the approached the village gate. The two spoke briefly to the guard at the gate and were admitted into the village.
Night fell and the two Sabres were speaking to the council that governed the Amazons. They made recommendations on enhancing security and personal defenses and spoke at some length about other necessary precautions. Then they turned in, both knowing the morrow would bring a new set of challenges.
At dawn they made their way out of the gates with the rest of the wood gathering patrol. Jess made it a point to grab Randi’s hand, holding it tight and pulling her closer. Randi in turn leaned over to ostensibly nuzzle Jess’ neck but in reality to whisper in her ear. “Do you feel them out there?”
The red head maneuvered her head so her lips were touching Randi’s ear. “Yeah, and I can actually see one or two. I think there are about a dozen of them so far.”
“Do you think they’ll attack?”
“I doubt it. There are twenty of us out here. They haven’t been known to play when the odds aren’t heavily in their favor.”
“Okay then. Guess we come out alone together tonight.”
“All right you two!” shouted the patrol leader’s voice from up front. “The honeymoon’s over for now. We’ve got work to do.” She smiled at them so they could see she was teasing. The rest of the Amazons snickered at them. The two Sabres merely blushed and got to work.
It took three days, but late that evening the two of them strolled out together again hand in hand, looking for all the world like a pair of lovers. Their quiet conversation would have given them away had anyone been close enough to hear and taken the time to listen.
“Chase would absolutely die if he could see me right now,” raising a hand to push back a strand of dark hair behind Randi’s ear. Chase was a fellow Sabre but not part of this particular mission. Serious relationships between Sabres were frowned upon - discouraged in the extreme - but there was no way to stop them completely. The upper echelon did their best to keep romantically involved members on separate teams to avoid any more complications than necessary, and it had worked fairly well thus far.
“Why?” Randi whispered, pulling Jess closer to her. They were now a hair’s-breadth apart almost eye–to-eye; Jess was slightly taller than she was. “Does he have a problem with same sex lovers?” She tilted her head for a chaste kiss.
“No. You know better than that. And you know him better than that. He just has a big, BIG problem with sharing,” with a chuckle as she wound her hands into raven hair.
“Oh, I see,” moving her hands and stroking the red head’s back. “Well, he’ll get over it. It’s not like he’s gonna have to share much longer. I count seven behind you and four to each side.”
“Yeah, well I count ten behind you, with three to each side. I hope the guys are ready and waiting out there or this could get ugly,” leaning down slightly to nip Randi’s lower lip. And right about then, all hell broke loose.
In their favor was the fact that this particular group seemed to thrive on beating people to death physically with their bare hands and the occasional odd bat or pipe. But for the most part, these skinheads carried no real weapons. Against them was the fact that due to the nature of the outfits used to blend in, they carried few weapons that could be used in close contact fighting. They both had a couple of knives stashed in their boots to help them hold off the troublemakers until the cavalry arrived.
The two women did quite well holding their own when they were each jumped from behind, pulling them forcefully apart. The first few men went down in a heap, not even knowing that they were dead. Then things became blurry; the fighting fast and furious as the remainder of the Sabre team took out perps as quickly and safely as they could. No one knew exactly what happened, but just as they were down to the last twelve or so, one of them clocked Randi hard upside her head. She landed in a heap, and Jess stood over her body dripping blood, slashing at anything that came too close. In minutes it was all over. Thirty-one dead skinheads lay in a heap around one downed Sabre. Two of the guys had gotten sliced pretty good - one on the shoulder, the other on the thigh. It was decided that they and Randi would go back to the village with their medic, Lacey again, to heal and regen. “May as well be comfortable to recuperate,” Lacey commented. The remaining five members would begin the burial process. Surprisingly, the Amazons were quick to form several details to help them. “We don’t want them stinkin’ up our air,” was the only reason given. The Sabres accepted that reason and their help.
The Amazons were prickly about allowing the men into their compound but relented when they saw the blood. They immediately rushed them into the infirmary. Lacey was only too happy to release her cradle hold on Randi. Carrying her even this short distance had been a strain for the smaller woman.
Randi woke up short time later groggy and with a headache that would have felled an elephant at thirty paces. She was more than a little put out with herself with getting caught from behind like that. It didn’t happen very often, but when it did she berated herself and growled at everything around her for days. After thirty-six hours in the hospice, she was released and went immediately to her debriefing. The rest of her team had been debriefed earlier that morning and sent on their way. She was anxious to head home herself.
When she arrived home, her mood was black. Though the mission had been successful, she felt as if she had failed by being hit. She was tired, angry and disillusioned with everything at the moment, and with the unfortunate timing the Fates sometimes throw at us, Gwen was about to bear the brunt of Randi’s frustration.
Gwen arrived at the house shortly before Randi did. She was hoping beyond hope Randi would be back today from where ever she had disappeared to this time. It really bothered Gwen the way Randi just vanished with very little word and no warning. Or any indication as to when she would return most of the time. But Gwen accepted that it was a part of Randi’s life that she was not, could not be privy to and was happy that Randi let her in as far as she had. The note Randi had left for her to find Saturday morning went a long way toward this peace of mind.
Dear Gwen, (it read)
I’ve been called out of town on urgent business, but please feel free to make yourself at home here. If luck holds, this shouldn’t take too long, and I should be back in about a week, maybe a little less. As with everything, it depends on circumstances beyond my control. Thanks for dinner last night. It was great. Take care.
Love ya,
Randi
Gwen had actually tried to call her the night before, hoping Randi had been correct in her ‘less than a week’ prediction. She decided to try in person today. Besides, she wanted a look at the dock in the daylight. She was standing on the beach, admiring the work Randi had done when the whisper of a shuttle landing nearby caught her attention. *Odd,* she thought and then assumed that perhaps Tommy had a private strip close to his house. It never occurred to her that she wouldn’t have heard the sound of a shuttle so far away. When she saw the tall form of her friend striding towards her though, she stopped thinking about mundane matters like that and concentrated on the happiness she felt.
“What are you doing here?” snarled Randi in her direction as soon as she saw her loping in her direction. Gwen was a bit taken back by both the question and the tone.
“I, um, well....”
“Go home, Gwen. I don’t want you here right now.”
“But, I....”
“Goddammit! I said go home!” opening the door and nearly slamming it in the bard’s face. Green eyes flashed in anger.
“I’ll go home for now, Randi. But I will be back. And we will talk about this! You got me?”
“I understand,” whispered a defeated Marine. “I’m sorry, Gwen. Just please... go home.”
Gwen reached around the tall, stiff figure in front of her and gave a brief hug. Randi remained motionless and rigid, holding on to what self-control she had left as tightly as she could. Any reaction she had at this point could very well drive Gwen away. With a muttered, “I’ll see you later, Randi,” Gwen let herself out of the beach house and headed toward the bridge to the mainland. On impulse, she bypassed the bridge and continued on to Tommy’s place.
She was ushered in by Ella who had opened the door at her ring. “Is Tommy free, Ella? I need to talk to him a moment.”
“Sure, Hon,” a little concerned by the lack of color in Gwen’s face. “Go on back to his office.”
Gwen moved down the indicated hallway and rapped on the closed door in front of her. After a brief pause, she heard, “come in” and opened the door. Tommy sat at his desk, working on something or other for Midas she supposed. It really didn’t matter right now.
“Hey, T. You got a minute?”
“Sure, Gwen. What’s up?” He came from behind his desk and motioned her over to the fireplace with its strategically placed chairs. He waved Gwen into one and took the second for himself.
Gwen took a deep breath, trying to marshal her thoughts into some kind of linear, coherent statements that he would understand without her having to go into too much detail. She finally decided on the direct approach from his point of view. “Tommy, do you know where Randi disappears when she goes off like this?”
Now it was his turn to feel uncomfortable. He had his suspicions certainly but no proof to back them up. So he turned the tables back to her. “No. Why?”
“Have you ever seen her right after she gets back?” ignoring his question and asking another one of her own.
“Yeah, three times, actually,” wondering where Gwen was going with this line of questions.
“What happened?” Getting right to the heart of the matter.
He chuckled. It was kind of funny in retrospect though he hadn’t been laughing at the time. “The first time she was gone after she retired and moved back here... I guess it was about two months after she arrived. She disappeared for just over a week. No word, no warning. And no apology when she got back either. I heard the shuttle land and took off for her place. I yelled at her for a good five minutes before she punched me in the face and told me to go away. Two days later she called to apologize for the punch but not the disappearance.”
“I remember that. And the second time?”
“Oh, the second time was right before your going away party. But she was actually pretty calm that time. She just listened to what I had to say and shut the door behind me when I was done. And you know she showed up for your party although she was quite late.” A thoughtful pause. “Come to think of it though, she was gone for four days after that. Left almost as soon as you did. Hmm.”
“What happened the last time?” bringing him out of his reverie.
“The last time things got kinda ugly. I went over as soon as the shuttle landed. We got into a yelling match, and then into a knock down, drag out fight. She literally beat the shit out of me.” Gwen’s eyes rounded in horror. “No, it was my fault. I didn’t leave when she asked me to, and then I touched her from behind. It was a purely responsive action to danger on her part. A few days later, we had a long talk. I learned not to come near her for a couple days after she returns from these trips, and she learned to talk things out a little more. I think she realizes now that talking, explaining reactions and consequences can sometimes eliminate a problem before it starts. Now I give her the space she needs until she’s ready for company, and she calls and let’s us know she’s okay. It’s worked out well for all of us for the most part.”
Gwen meditated on these words for a little while. Then she nodded her head in acceptance. “Thanks, Tommy. You’re a good friend.”
“Anytime, Gwen. I’m glad she has you for a friend as well. Be patient with her though, huh? She needs your friendship more than she’ll ever admit.”
“I will, T. Hers is a friendship worth keeping even when it’s hard to get through that thick skull.”
“Hear, hear!” he agreed with a smile. “You gonna stay for band practice?”
“No,” rising from her chair. “I’m just not comfortable there without Randi.”
He rose as she did and started escorting her to the door. “Okay, but you’re always welcome anytime. With or without our drummer.”
“I’ll keep that in mind. But tonight, I’m going back to the penthouse and take a long whirlpool bath.”
“Drive safely.”
“I will. Bye, Ella,” she called out to the woman in the kitchen. “See you later. Bye, Tommy. And thanks again.” She reached up and gave him a hug. She heard his wife patter out of the other room. “Take care, Ella,” smiling at the way her hands rested naturally protective over her stomach.
“You too, Gwen. Come by the restaurant next week sometime. I’ve got a new recipe for you to try.”
“Will do, Boss Lady,” smirking at the look she got for that comment. “Bye, guys!” And she headed her transport toward her apartment, eager for her bath and some rest.
The remainder of the weekend went fairly smoothly. Gwen used the time to do some things she had neglected for quite some time. She also visited the goddesses’ temple, hoping to find a bit of solitude and serenity. It was a habit she had picked up from her otherwise taciturn companion, and she was amazed at how centered the meditation made her feel. She was sure she must have drifted off though towards the end, when she heard a low voice speak in her ear, “Have faith, Child. It will be rewarded.” Gwen opened her eyes, but saw no one around her save a priestess up near the altar. She shook her head to clear it and rose to leave. Though confused by the voice that spoke to her, she felt more relaxed than she had than she had in a while.
Monday came and she went back to work. Not really surprised not to see Randi there, she hesitated to put in a call to her. Her discussion with Tommy had helped her understand that there were some things she just couldn’t remedy, either for her sake or for Randi’s. She would just have to try to be patient and wait for Randi to come to her.
Tuesday was moving along smoothly, when during her creative time shortly after lunch Beth disturbed her writing. This time was held sacred by both artists and personnel and was only interrupted for important things. A knot tied itself up in Gwen’s stomach when the knock came on her dressing room door. She got up and went to the door, opening it and looking into Beth’s face and knowing there was a problem of no small proportion.
“What’s wrong, Beth? What’s up?” grabbing the older woman by the arms and practically dragging her into the room.
“I’m not sure. Um,” taking a deep breath and rubbing her hand across her face. “I just got a call from Randi. The message was garbled. But I did make out your name.” A beat. “And the words ‘help me’.”
Gwen shot out of her seat and grabbed her personal effects. “Okay, I’m going to head out there and see what’s up. Will you tell Tommy I’ll be out for the rest of the day?”
“Yes, certainly. You be careful and let me know what you find out, all right?”
“Will do.” And with that, she was out the door and into her transport.
Fifteen minutes later found her letting herself in to Randi’s front door, firmly putting out of her mind their confrontation the last time she had been here uninvited. A quick search through the house showed her that Randi was not inside, and she headed toward the new dock. *She must have been busting her butt like a dog the past couple days,* Gwen thought to herself noting the amount of finished work on the project. The first quarter was completely laid, and half of the remaining pylons and their supports were in place. *Have you slept at all since we fought, my friend? Have you?*
Gwen was sure she’d find Randi out around the construction and headed over that way. She figured she would find her passed out from sheer exhaustion, and she was very nearly right. What had actually happened was a little more complicated.
Randi had found it impossible to rest since her confrontation with Gwen. Knowing she had been a total ass was bad enough, but having Gwen be so gracious about it was just about killing her. And the lack of rest was giving her a major headache. Finally, absolutely disgusted with herself and her behavior, she got up and went to work on the dock. It was one thing she could do and fully immerse herself in the doing.
Only stopping for occasional bathroom or water breaks, Randi worked for three and a half straight days. Around lunchtime on Tuesday, her body and her mind shut down. She fell off the end of the dock that she was standing on, managing to snag her shoulder and rip a wide gash in it on the way down. She landed with a THUD onto the raft that she’d had floating below, holding the tools and equipment she had been using. By sheer bad luck, she hit her head on a corner of her toolbox and knocked herself out cleanly.
She had no idea of the time when she came to, just that a while had passed. She tried to use the vid comm she kept with her at all times because of Gwen’s request, but the concussion and exhaustion were making coherent thought terribly difficult. Randi did reach Beth through perseverance, but wasn’t sure she was entirely clear in asking for Gwen or help. And then she was again unable to care as pain and extreme fatigue overtook her once more.
Gwen walked all around the site looking into every nook and cranny, her gut tightening with each passing moment. Something was direly wrong. She could feel it. She was about to give up and go look in the garage to see if Randi was even home when she saw movement in the water. As she moved closer, she saw it was a dolphin splashing water over an inert figure on the raft. It didn’t take much deduction on Gwen’s part to know precisely who lay there. With a muffled cry, Gwen rushed to the edge and peered down, her concern growing by leaps and bounds when she saw copious amounts of blood on the raft.
Instantly she lowered herself gently and firmly onto the raft. She contacted an emergency response team, then Tommy. The dolphin, though it backed away out of touching range, stayed close enough to watch the proceedings. Gwen moved the raft to shore, and the mammal felt satisfied at her intentions as she gently stroked the raven hair. She hesitated to move Randi at all for fear of doing serious damage to her already broken body. She did put what pressure she could manage on the torn shoulder. It took eight minutes by the clock on the vid phone for Tommy to arrive. Gwen had to wonder at his speed he arrived so quickly. The medics were right behind him. They had indeed been waiting for him about a minute when he got to the bridge to extend it for them. He led the way as this was the first time they had ever been summoned to the island for anything.
The first thing they did was examine the wounds and determine Randi needed to be clean. There was sand and salt everywhere. About two minutes, and her sonic shower was done and she was clean. They wrapped her now nude body in a sheet and set her on a hover bed. Both Tommy and Gwen insisted that they could care for her at home if the med techs would set things up. Neither wanted to know what Randi’s reaction would be if she woke in a medical facility. The medics carried the gurney to the deck, then pushed it smoothly to the house. In moments, they had her transferred to her own bed and had begun setting up the regen equipment Randi would need.
“One of you will need to keep an eye on her for the next forty-eight hours. It will take about that long for the process to complete itself. She should be awake and coherent within twelve hours. If not, or if she has any kind of bizarre or unusual behavior, call us back immediately. She will need to see a doctor at the medifac.”
“I’ll stay,” Gwen spoke quietly before Tommy could say a word.
The techs both nodded in acknowledgment of her statement and moved to leave. Tommy saw them to the door, assuring them that the bridge was still in place. He watched until they were out of sight then turned back to Gwen. “You sure, Gwen? I don’t mind....”
“I’m sure, Tommy. It’s my responsibility and my pleasure to do so.” His eyebrows rose at that comment, but he refused to allow the words that so wanted to escape past his lips. “Besides, you have a pregnant wife to take care of at home. Just don’t expect me in before Friday, okay?”
He smiled. “Why don’t you just take the rest of the week? We’ve got enough stuff we can fill in with.”
“Thanks, T. Appreciate that.”
“No problem,” he said, squeezing her hands gently. “Now how about I go call Ella, and ask her to come on out here in a little while with some dinner for all of us?”
“I don’t know, T. I don’t want her to go to any trouble.”
“No trouble at all, Gwen. She’s concerned about our friend in there as well, and it’s just a matter of adding another plate to the pile. She was bringing home dinner anyway.”
“Well,” her resolve wavering, “if you’re sure it’s no trouble.”
“I promise. Let me go make my call.”
She nodded and walked away, over to the larger wall-mounted comp vid screen. He watched in surprise and then astonishment as she unlocked the basic security and turned on the news. In the almost three years since Randi had returned and moved into this very house, never once had she offered him any of her security clearances. He did, of course, have the key codes for her doors, but he could no more get into her computer system than the man on the moon could. Now he watched in amazement as Gwen did just that, seemingly unaware exactly how monumental that gesture was. He wondered if they’d ever figure out the truth for themselves.
Ella brought dinner over a few hours later, and the three friends sat at the kitchen table talking quietly. Randi had yet to wake up, but if the amount of time Gwen suspected she had been without sleep was anywhere close to being right, she had no real expectation to hear from Randi until sometime late the next morning at the earliest. She relayed her suspicions to the Steeles, who agreed with her assessment. They took their leave of her shortly after dinner was over with her promise that she would advise them the minute Randi showed signs of consciousness.
Gwen debated with herself for the space of all of about five minutes before moving the comfortable reclining rocking chair right next to the bed. Staying in her room was out of the question, and the couch was too far away to be a comfortable option for her. She didn’t stop to reason out the whys and wherefores of her thoughts. She simply went with the gut feeling that was telling her to stay close by.
It was the darkest hour just before dawn when Gwen snapped back into wakefulness. She was disoriented at first, then chided herself for falling asleep as she recognized her surroundings and remembered her reason for being there. She rubbed a hand across tired eyes and tried to comprehend what had jerked her from a sound sleep. Gwen heard a muttered moan from the bed and moved to check on her friend.
“Randi?”
Randi thrashed around a little bit but didn’t answer. Gwen was unsure if she was in pain or the throes of a nightmare. She hesitated for a long moment, then sat lightly on the edge of the big bed, reaching a hand over to smooth the hair out of Randi’s face. Her skin was flushed and damp, but she didn’t feel feverish, much to Gwen’s relief. She rose and fetched a cool, wet cloth from the bathroom, then resumed her place by Randi side. Gwen began to gently bathe Randi’s face, only half listening to the delirious rambling coming from her lips until she caught sound of her own name.
“Gwen?”
“I’m here, Randi.”
“Gwen!?” a bit more frantic this time.
“Randi! I’m right here!” She moved forward trying to press Randi down onto the bed by the shoulder while avoiding the injury. Randi continued to struggle and Gwen worked her way behind her, pulling Randi back into herself gently. Randi stopped struggling and seemed to calm down, and Gwen renewed her efforts to wipe Randi’s face, mumbling softly in her ear. After a bit, Randi relaxed but called out again softly.
“Gwen?”
“I’m right here, Sweetie,” whispered directly into her ear. Gwen noted that Randi’s eyes were still closed and her breathing even. She supposed her to still be sleeping.
“I’m sorry, Gwenie,” sounding suspiciously like a well-chastened five year old girl.
“Why are you sorry, Randi?”
“I was mean to you. I said ugly things and hurt your feelings bad.” She pouted. “I didn’t mean to... I didn’t mean what I said. It’s just that....”
“Just that what?”
“Nothing.”
“Just that what, Randi?”
“I’m sorry. Please don’t ask me, Gwenie. I can’t tell.” A tear rolled down her face. “Can we still be friends?” in a small, forlorn voice.
“You’re my best friend, Randi. And we’ll always be friends, okay?”
“Okay, Gwenie. I love you. G’night.”
“Goodnight, Sweetie. I love you, too.” She brushed a light kiss on the dark head and fell back into a dreamless slumber.
The dawn creeping over the horizon didn’t disturb the two sleeping women, but shortly thereafter, Randi’s dreams began to haunt her again. Her thrashing woke Gwen who still clung to her, and her mutterings were much more pronounced and violent.
“No, not again, please! “ “Oh Artemis, help me!” “Please, no more!” “I’m sorry! Blessed Athena, I’m so sorry!” “I can’t do this anymore!” “ARTEMIS NOOOOOOOO!!!!!”
This last brought them into a sitting position together, Gwen arms still firmly wrapped around Randi’s torso. Randi fought briefly, her disorientation over her company and surroundings only adding to the confusion already present in her mind. Gwen’s quiet reassurances brought first calm, then shame to her, and she slumped in her arms.
“I’m sorry, Gwen,” she muttered. “I really don’t deserve your caring.” She struggled to get up. Gwen fought equally hard to keep her in place.
“Hey! In the first place, we’ve already had this conversation, and I’ve already forgiven you. Secondly, you’re hurt and need to stay still. It’s going to take the regenerator another few hours to heal that shoulder wound.” Randi calmed in her arms with her words. “Now do you want to talk about whatever it was that woke you so abruptly?”
“I don’t remember.”
Green eyes gazed piercingly into guileless blue. Randi was telling her the truth. Gwen wondered what could trouble her companion so badly that such horrible dreams were instantly forgotten upon awakening. She dismissed the subject for now and moved on. “Okay, then. How do you feel?”
“Honestly? Like a transport landed on me. What happened?” with a grimace, clutching her head with her good hand.
“Well, I’m not sure, myself. You sent a garbled message to Beth asking for me. When I got here, you were lying out at the end of the completed part of the dock on the raft. Unconscious. A dolphin was keeping watch over you and wouldn’t actually leave until he was assured you were in good hands.” This got a small smile out of Randi and was reciprocated by Gwen. “So can I get you anything?”
Randi rubbed her temples with her fingertips, trying to ease the pounding. “Um, yeah actually. I need something for this headache.”
“Well, the medics left a shot cap.” Gwen smiled in sympathy with Randi’s groan. “I know. You need the bathroom or some food first? It’ll probably knock you out for another twelve hours.”
“Do I gotta?” almost whining.
“No, silly. You don’t ‘gotta’. But you’ll feel a lot better if you do. And your regen should be about done by then, too. So what’s it going to be?”
“Let me run to the bathroom. Will you maybe get me a small glass of juice? I’m sure there’s some in the fridge.”
“Yep. Let me help you up first.” Randi was reluctant to allow it, but was infinitely glad for the assistance when she tried to stand and found the floor swirling up to meet her far too quickly. “It’s okay, Sweetie. Probably a combination of things causing this. Just lean on me and let me help.”
“Thanks, Gwen. You’re a good friend.”
Randi got finished in the bathroom before Gwen got back with her juice and was slowly shuffling across the floor toward the bed. Gwen muffled her exclamation and set the juice down quickly, moving to guide Randi back to bed. Randi sat down wringing her hands and looking more than a tad bit embarrassed. Gwen knelt before her and took the larger hands in her own.
“What’s wrong?”
“I, um, I... would you... um....”
“Randi, I’m not going to hurt you, and in all likelihood, I’m not going to say no either. Now what do you need, want or desire?”
Just the words sent a jolt through her system, and Randi was hard pressed to wrestle her emotions under control. She was sure Gwen meant something entirely different than what she hoped she did and just took the offer on face value alone. “Um, will you stay with me til I fall back to sleep?”
“There... now that wasn’t so hard, was it? I’ll go you one better. Hang on.” Gwen stood and moved over to where she had placed the juice. “Here... drink.” Randi did, slowly but steadily and soon handed the empty glass back to her companion. “I’ll be right back.” Randi sat still, her head cradled in her hands as the hammering continued to get worse. She hoped the shot would take effect before it got so bad it made her sick. Gwen walked back in the bedroom at just that instant. She picked up the shot cap and moved to the other side of the bed.
Once seated and comfortable, she patted her chest. Randi eased over, moving slowly so as not to hurt anymore than she already did. Eventually she reached her goal and promptly sank down, leaning her head back on Gwen. Gwen put the shot in her neck before she realized what had happened, and she closed her eyes in reflex. The last thing she heard before she faded into oblivion was, “Rest well, Sweetie. I’ll be here when you wake up.”
Several hours later, Tommy was letting himself into the beach house. He was more than a little concerned that he had not yet heard from Gwen. So he left Midas at lunchtime to come and check on them. He had knocked first to no avail and called out quietly as he let himself in. Getting no response from either woman, he decided to look in the bedroom first. The house was entirely too quiet for his nerves.
The picture he found there was one that made him smile in pure reflex. There they were together in the middle of the big bed, wrapped around each other tightly. Gwen was sitting up, supported by several pillows. She in turn was supporting Randi, arms wound around her waist. Randi was curled up into her - one arm between her breasts; the other disappearing behind Gwen’s back. Their breathing was even and in synch, and neither woman knew when he pulled the covers up over them and left the room.
*Finally,* he thought. *Maybe this will be the wake up call they both need.*
Chapter IX
“It wasn’t, though, was it, my love?” finally acknowledging aloud what she knew to be true in her heart. That understanding made her sink to her knees on the dock in total defeat. “How, HOW could I have been so fucking blind to what was so apparent to everyone around us? Why was I so totally oblivious to what in retrospect was so very, very obvious in your beautiful blue eyes?” Tears of loss and anger and frustration began to roll from her eyes. “And you,” speaking as though Randi was standing there in front of her, “YOU were too damned stubborn, Too Damned Proud, TOO DAMNED HONORABLE to say anything!!!!” Her voice rose then fell away to a whisper. “I wish I could hate you. I really wish could because it would hurt so much less.” She sobbed quietly. “It’s killing me, Randi. It truly is.” A deep breath. “They say you never know what you’ve got til it’s gone. Well let me tell you... they don’t know the half of it.” She sat on the dock for long moments composing herself, finally smiling when she heard the two dolphins cavorting together down at the end near the boathouse. And she forced her memories back to happier times.
************
Gwen had awakened in the early afternoon, her bladder screaming for relief. Randi had at some point moved off of her and was now laying flat on her stomach with and arm curled around Gwen’s thigh. Gwen eased out from under the grip, leaving a pillow in her place. Then she scampered to the bathroom.
Finished in there, including a short but satisfying shower, Gwen made her way to the vid phone to give Tommy a call. He never gave away the fact that he had been by and seen them. He simply promised to stop by and check on them and coincidentally bring them dinner on his way home. Gwen then went into the kitchen and fixed herself some toast and juice. She knew it would be several more hours before Tommy came by with food and she was starving. Then she grabbed a couple eBooks and returned to sit on the bed and read.
Randi woke up in the late afternoon, pushing her hair back away from her face and stretching before she sat up. She was still tired; something she found strange though she’d learned not to question her body’s demands on this particular point. It would take what it needed, and apparently she had run her reserves down pretty low. Otherwise she felt... good. The headache was gone, and her shoulder seemed healed. She sat up, hoping the dizziness was gone as well.
“Hey,” a soft voice called from the other side of the bed. “How are you feeling?”
The blue eyes opened slowly and regarded her companion. “Better, thanks. I’m, uh, I’m glad you’re here. Thanks for staying with me.”
“That’s what friends do... they stick together,” said with a smile.
“Well, I’m glad you’re my friend. A lot of them wouldn’t have stuck around after....”
“Over... done with... forgotten, okay?” The dark head nodded. “Okay, well, you might want to get dressed. I don’t know that you want to meet Tommy and Ella in your skivvies.” In truth, it was a T-shirt and underwear that she and Ella had put on the unconscious woman the night before.
“Hmm, guess you’re right. Let me run and take a shower before they get here.”
It was a pleasant evening spent with friends, filled with chatter and bantering and warmth.
The remainder of the week moved very passively. Gwen moved back up to her room though she kept her door open in case Randi had more nightmares. She didn’t hear anything, but never knew if that was a good sign or a bad one. She did creep down the stairs a couple of times each night to check on her, a habit she had never cultivated until now.
Thursday, just to humor Gwen, they sat out on the deck, lazing around. Randi commented on Gwen’s ever darkening tan, to which Gwen replied, “You looked in a mirror lately?” Randi chuckled, knowing Gwen had made a very apt comeback.
Friday, antsy from being still too long, Randi informed Gwen of her intent to work on the dock. Gwen said nothing to dissuade her but instead got dressed to join her. By the end of the day, the dock was a little more than halfway completed. Practice with the guys later was fun. Unspoken understanding between the members meant that two hours after practice started, they shut down for the night and gathered around with their families for storytelling. This was only true of course, when Gwen accompanied Randi, and though they’d made it clear she was welcome anytime she’d made it equally clear she would only be there when her drummer friend was. Tommy took advantage of the relaxed atmosphere and recorded the session again. He was sure they were onto something; he just needed to process what that something was.
The following day, after doing a little more dock work in the morning hours, found them on the road again in what was becoming a ritual ride. They didn’t stay out as long since Gwen really needed to go back to her place and take care of a few things that she’d let go slack during the week. They had dinner at the Golden Touch, under Ella’s watchful eye, then made their way to the complex that housed Gwen’s penthouse.
“Thank you for taking care of me, Gwen. Thank you for being my friend,” clasping the smaller hand to her and looking into eyes gone golden in the sunset.
Gwen patted the smooth chest area where her hand rested. “Anytime you need me, I’m yours.” She stretched up on tiptoe and brushed her lips lightly on Randi’s smooth cheek. “Goodnight, Gunny.”
Randi struggled to clear her throat and keep her composure. “Ditto, my friend.” She watched until Gwen made her way across the foyer and into her private elevator. “I’ll always need you, Little One,” she whispered and cranked the bike, flipping the sound switch and revving the engine. Maybe the noise would drown out the sound of her thoughts.
************
The weeks of spring started flowing toward summer in a rapid but predictable pattern. Randi was in something of a quandary - trying to maintain her regular responsibilities; keep up her band practice and playtime with Gwen; and still get the boathouse finished before Celebration. Gwen failed to see what the rush was, especially in light of the fact that Randi still had no firm plans to purchase a boat. And Randi was loath to spoil the surprise she had planned for Gwen. So she continued to work all kinds of odd hours, intent on getting it done. She had confided the reason to Tommy who offered to provide manpower if she started running short on time. Randi was grateful for his assistance and promised to let him know if it became necessary.
Surprisingly, Sabre duty only pulled her away for two short periods during this three-month stretch - one for three days, the other for six. She relished that fact and at the same time she deplored it. She knew there would be big paybacks for this temporary reprieve. But she tried to enjoy the down time while she could.
She had unsuccessfully tried several times to nudge Gwen in the direction of other, more suitable - to her mind, at least - friends and possibly romantic partners. But her heart cried out against her mind’s logic, and finally when Gwen turned to her with green eyes full of hurt at the anguish Randi’s pushing her away was causing and asked her point blank “WHY?” she caved.
“I thought you’d be happier with someone special in your life.”
“Randi, I already have someone special in my life. You. I never had a best friend before, and you changed everything for me. But please, no more pushing me away or trying to force people in, all right? I’m very happy with my life and the people in it. I don’t need you to find me a lover. That will happen when it happens. Probably when I least expect it with the unlikeliest of partners.”
She opened her mouth to speak, then closed it again in defeat. Randi nodded her head in acceptance of Gwen’s words, and thought she now realized what her true challenge was. It wasn’t to keep Gwen at arm’s distance, nor was it to help her find happiness with another. No, this was far, far worse. It was to have everything she desired in the palm of her hand and live knowing she would never be able to grasp it fully. *Oh, Artemis! Why do I deserve such a punishment*? her mind cried out even as her arms opened to embrace the woman who held her heart.
Meanwhile high above observing the whole scene, Artemis and Athena had their hands full trying to subdue their sister goddess. They had actually each physically taken an arm to prevent her from descending and smacking the right answer into the back of the hard headed Marine’s skull. She had been stomping her feet until they lifted her bodily from the floor kicking and squealing. Finally her tantrum cooled, and the two sisters lowered the third to the ground and backed away a bit. It was time for a serious strategy session.
************
Unlike Festival which brought customs, cultures and traditions together in observance, Celebration’s activities simply depended on your location at the mid-year Solstice. For those in the Southern Hemisphere, there were all sorts of cold weather sports and activities to participate in. Those in the north were more geared to picnics, barbeques and beach parties.
Wednesday, two days before the long weekend activities of Celebration were due to begin found Randi rushing to make the boathouse livable. It was still very rough, but Gwen’s parents would have a place to stay when they arrived the next day. The thought passed through her mind that it was just as well that she wasn’t any more done than she was. Gwen and Jill could choose the interior decor, and that was more than fine with Randi. All that shopping made her twitchy.
The boathouse was quite open and made of the same polymer as the dock. While the outside maintained the same weathered wood appearance, the inside was a pale sky blue. She had managed to secure a bed, one set of sheets that surprisingly matched the room, a comforter of a darker blue and two sets of white towels. She hadn’t managed anything for the kitchenette tucked into one corner of the room, but figured that would come in time. The deck was also incomplete though there was a small three-foot portion done. There was another twelve feet to add and the barbeque pit, but she had about run out of time. Randi knew Geoff and Jill would understand. They had been thrilled when Randi had invited them and more than happy to keep it a surprise for their daughter.
Randi, thinking she was alone doing her clean up, had the music up quite loud and was singing and dancing all over the place. Unbeknownst to her however, Gwen had stopped by after work to see how things were coming along. She knew Randi was anxious to have the room presentable for the holiday. Gwen stood in the doorway mesmerized, thoroughly awestruck by the previously unseen side of the Marine. *Randi can sing... WOW, can she sing!! And she dances?! Why has she been sitting in the dark playing the drums all this time? She should be headlining that band. Man, she’s GOOD!!*
She was unaware of how much time passed while she simply stared at Randi’s antics, but suddenly Randi turned around and saw Gwen staring at her in amazement. The silence that followed the music being turned off saw a blush forming on Randi’s face at being caught. She loved to sing and dance but only for herself. She had never shared that part of herself with anyone. Even when she had escorted Gwen to the big Festival party with the Goldmans, she hadn’t danced. She simply wasn’t comfortable dancing in public. But from the look on Gwen’s face and the twinkle in her green eyes, that was all fixing to change. So Randi decided to beat Gwen to the punch.
She walked casually over to portable music system she had brought with her and chose a different music disc from the one she had been working to. As the first strains of a classical waltz filled the room, Randi walked over to where Gwen still stood and bowed rather formally. It was a little comical considering the shorts, tank top and ponytail, but she did it anyway. “May I have this dance?”
Gwen didn’t answer aloud. She simply extended her arms and was suddenly being swept around the room. They danced two complete waltzes before stopping, then Randi offered Gwen a bottle of water from the small cooler she had with her. “Why didn’t you tell me you could dance? And why haven’t I ever heard you sing? You have an incredibly beautiful voice.”
Randi rubbed her jaw. “I don’t care to dance in public. I’ve never been comfortable with it... never found a partner I was comfortable enough to follow... or lead, for that matter. As for singing, it’s very personal to me. Not something I’ve shared with very many folks.”
“Well, thank you for sharing it with me, however accidental it was. Now, “ looking around the mostly empty room in appraisal, “what can I do to help?”
“Hmm, not much to do, really. I’m not gonna get too much more done before the weekend. I’ve got several things to take care of tomorrow, and Celebration unofficially starts tomorrow night. I do need to pick up some stuff to put out here. Tommy mentioned something about bringing the boat. May as well have some drinks and snacks, just in case.”
“Randi, um... I don’t want to seem picky, but don’t you think a little furniture would be in order here? Except for the bed,” motioning to where she was seated, “there’s really not a place to sit.”
“Yeah, I know, but you know how I feel about shopping. Besides, I’ll never be able to get anything out here by tomorrow afternoon.”
“You leave that to me. I’ll take care of everything.”
“Hey, where ya going?” as Gwen got up to leave.
“I’ve got some stuff to do to get things in here by tomorrow. I’ll see you later,” closing the door behind her.
Randi looked around her in bemusement at the silence she suddenly found herself in. “I guess she and Jill won’t be doing much shopping together after all if she gets it all done before they get here.” Then she shrugged her shoulders. “Oh well. At least it will be done. And I know I can trust Gwen’s tastes.” And with that she got up and headed for the beach house. She decided a shower was in order before she went anywhere.
Early the next morning, having come in from her morning run, Randi was stopped on her way to the shower by the beep of the vid phone.
“Yeah?” she answered, grabbing a water bottle and guzzling half the contents down in one gulp.
“Hi, Randi,” Gwen said brightly. “Bad time?” motioning to the woman’s disheveled look.
“Nope. Just back in from my run. What’s up?”
“I wanted to let you know the furniture will be out there by mid morning. If you don’t like it, you can change it later, but I think you will.”
“What time? Someone will need to be here to extend the bridge and let them in.”
“Ten. Is that going be okay?”
The Marine mentally went over her schedule. “Yeah, I can rearrange a couple things and be here then. What time are you coming out?”
“Hmm, Tommy is letting us all go by four, so say five?”
“Okay. If I’m not here let yourself in.”
“See you later, Randi.”
“Ditto, Gwen and thanks!”
Randi had no more than stepped from the shower, dripping wet and steamy, when the vid phone chirped again. “Yeah?” she called out, knowing the unit in the bedroom would pick up her voice. She grabbed a bath sheet from its hanger and proceeded to wrap it around herself.
“Randi? It’s Tommy. Where are you, Short Stuff?”
She stepped from the bathroom, still wrapped in the towel, running another smaller towel through her hair. “Here, T. What’s up?”
He cleared his throat, not having expected her to emerge in front of him towel clad. “Um, hey. I was just wondering if you’re gonna be able to be there when we deliver this grouping set. Gwen told the guys to get it there around ten, but aren’t you supposed to pick up her folks then?”
“Huh?” hoping she didn’t look as confused as she suddenly felt. “Would you like to say that again, please? I think I missed something in the translation.”
“The butter cream leather reclining sofa and love seat grouping Gwen had made for the boathouse. She said... Oh shit! You didn’t know about this, did you? She was planning a surprise for you, and I just ruined it,” he blurted out at the confusion that remained on the tanned face.
“Wait... wait... hang on a minute,” holding up a hand and dropping onto the bed. “Gwen had this made for me?”
“Uh, yeah. She asked the guys to start crafting it the day you started building the dock. We’ve had it done here for the last six to eight weeks just waiting for time for it to be delivered. I figured you knew. She usually... I mean....”
“It’s okay, T. I’m just surprised, that’s all.”
“Yeah, well, just be sure you’re surprised if and when she tells you about where it came from, okay?”
“Will do, brother,” with a grin.
“Good. I’ll tell Gwen I need to go with the guys because your appointment with Smithers couldn’t be changed,” watching her frown. “Did you forget about that one too?” hearing her sigh. “Don’t worry, Randi... we’ll get it all taken care of.”
“Thanks, Tommy. You and Ella gonna come over tonight?”
“Yep. We’ll be there before Gwen. I wanna see her face. She’s been more than a little upset that she hasn’t been able to reach them.”
“It’s a good thing she doesn’t know how to activate those sensors then, isn’t it?” with a smile. It took a special code to activate the scanners for those who had already done their military service and was damned near impossible for anyone outside the chain of command to access those on active duty. Only those who had not yet reached the age of accountability were monitored with any regularity... usually parents keeping an eye on their kids.
“Oh yeah! But I think she’ll appreciate her surprise well enough.”
“All right, my friend. I’ve got to get a move on so I’ll see you later, right?”
“With bells on, Short Stuff. Later.” And he severed the connection before she could comment.
Tommy arrived just as she was leaving. “I’ve got a couple of things to do before I meet Geoff and Jill. Will you lock up for me when you leave, please?”
“Go ahead and lock the beach house. The transport should be here momentarily. We’ll lock up the boathouse when we leave. Now go on,” making shooing motions in her direction. “Go on so you can get back.”
“Thanks, T. Appreciate it.” And she went to the garage and got out her bike. Since her transport was only a two-seater as well, and she knew she was going to have to hire something larger like she had before, Randi figured she might as well enjoy the beautiful weather and the ride as well.
As she crossed the still extended bridge, the transport went by Randi headed the other way. In another minute Gwen pulled up beside them and started giving the guys directions on where the furnishings belonged. It really didn’t take them very long to unload the furniture she’d had commissioned. *Tony really surpassed himself this time,* Tommy thought, looking again at the intricate carvings he’d wrought on the small table and chairs. He couldn’t help but admire the delicate work, and the exquisite detail Tony incorporated into all the animals he portrayed. It was mind-boggling.
As soon as they’d placed the items in the places Gwen had designated for them, they started in on the kitchenette. In very short order, everything was arranged and neatly put away. It only took few more minutes to hang the sheer curtains on the wall of glass facing out toward the open sea. Now Gwen moved into the surprisingly spacious bathroom and was a little amazed to find towels already hanging. She added her half dozen colored sets to the white set already in the tiny linen closet. Then she went and stood in the middle of the room. What had been a rather drab empty room a mere hour ago was now full, infused with warmth and color as much as the new furniture that graced it.
“You know,” Gwen stated quietly to Tommy, “she must love you very much.”
“How do you figure that?” glancing around him in approval.
“How many people do you know that would go to all this trouble just so a family member who lives not even a mile away would have a private place to stay when he brings his boat around the island to play?”
*So that’s the cover story Randi used with Gwen? Not bad, Short Stuff. I may just take you up on that one day.* He smiled to himself. “You’re right, Gwen. But you know something,” whispering conspiratorially to her, “I think it’s her first step to buying a boat of her own. You know the... if-she’s-already-got-the-space-why-not-use-it type of logic.”
Gwen chuckled. “Yeah, I will admit that that particular thought crossed my mind a time or twenty.”
They shared a laugh together as Tommy led them all back to the transports. He knew Gwen’s parents were due in less than an hour, and he wanted to be long away from here before they arrived. This time he was in on both sides of a surprise conspiracy. He just hoped all the pieces fell in place like they were supposed to.
At that very same moment at the shuttle hub, Randi was waiting a little impatiently for Gwen’s parents to arrive. They weren’t due in for another twenty to thirty minutes, but her last task before she could start Celebration tonight lay too far out for her to take care of before they got in. She wasn’t all that happy with having to leave them alone practically the minute they got in, but it couldn’t be helped. Ten minutes out from their arrival time, the large transport she had requested pulled up with Ella inside it.
“Ella, what are you doing here?” surprised but pleased to see her.
“Tommy phoned and asked me to meet you and the Goldmans here. He figured you wouldn’t want to just drop them off alone and leave. So he asked me to come and accompany them since there was no way to change the schedule. He said, ‘El, do you know what Mama would have said if I was that rude to company?’ “
Randi smiled. “Oh, I only imagine. ‘Cause I know what my mama would have said... or worse, what she would have done.” And then the arrival of the Goldman’s shuttle was announced.
Jill squealed and embraced Randi in a rather enthusiastic hug that she hesitantly returned. Geoff greeted her with a firm handshake and a quiet ‘hello’ when Jill’s attention turned to Ella. Randi and Geoff grabbed the bags, and the group headed out to the transport. The man’s face showed surprise when he saw Randi’s motorcycle parked next to the transport. She noticed and explained.
“I have an appointment it took months to schedule that I cannot possibly break. However, Ella has graciously agreed to take you to the boathouse and play hostess until I can get back. I’m hoping it won’t take too long. But I will be there to see Gwen’s face when she sees you.” Just a hint of real emotion from her. They smiled back at her.
“We’ll see you in a bit,” Ella called out to the Marine who was already straddling her bike. Randi waved in acknowledgment before riding off. Ella guided the Goldmans to the back of the transport where the driver stood waiting having already loaded up the luggage.
“Pull all the way around, Freddie. We’re going straight to the boathouse to unload the Goldmans’ things first.” The older man did as instructed, maneuvering the transport around the house and right up to the beginning of the dock. He drew the suitcases out, and Geoff picked them up. Freddie tried to take them from him, but Geoff just walked away toward the boathouse, possessions firmly in his hands. He and his wife stood gaping in awe at the sight that greeted them when Ella opened the door.
“Now,” Ella began as she preceded them in, “I need to tell you the whole story of the boathouse and all these things. I think you will find it quite interesting.” And she did. She told them of Randi secretly building it for them so they would have a place they could call home when they visited; of how Gwen knew nothing of the real reason; of how Gwen had arranged for all the furnishings to be made to her specifications as a surprise for Randi.
“They love each other very much, don’t they?” a quiet question from Geoff.
“Ya know, it’s funny,” Ella answered conversationally. “Everyone can see it but them.”
“If I thought it would help, I’d sit Gwen down and talk to her about it. But this is something they need to discover on their own.” from the bard’s mother.
“I agree, which is why I haven’t spoken to either of them; though the temptation has been almost overwhelming a few times. I don’t understand why they can’t see it.”
Geoff remained quiet, formulating an idea or two. He’d see if he could discover the truth later.
************
It was late afternoon before Randi was headed back towards her home. Much later than she had hoped or anticipated being. She was about twenty-five minutes out and was startled by the chirp of her comm link. “Yeah?”
“Randi?” hesitantly.
“Hi, Gwen. What’s up?”
“Um, is everything okay? I’m not getting a visual.”
“I’m on the bike.”
“Oh, good reason. That helps me though. Listen, can you swing by and pick me up?”
“Sure. I’ll be there in about ten minutes.”
“Great! I’ll meet you outside.” Gwen cut the connection, sighing in relief. This was going to work out just perfectly.
Randi grinned as she clicked off her comm unit. This was going to be so awesome.
Nothing much was said between them on the ride home. They were both silently contemplating the surprise each had in store for the other. With the bike parked in its place, the two made their way into the beach house. Gwen walked up the stairs to put her extra clothes away. It seemed she was bringing more and more over with her and taking less and less of it back to the penthouse. Gwen was puzzling over how to get her friend over to the boathouse without raising her suspicions when Randi solved her dilemma quite unknowingly.
“Hey,” peering up at Gwen who looked over the loft railing at her hail, “I had some groceries delivered out at the boathouse this afternoon in preparation for Celebration weekend. Ella received them for me, but I wanna make sure I got what I ordered. You wanna come along and check ‘em out with me?”
“Yeah, sure,” came the answer as Gwen energetically descended the staircase. She beat Randi to the French doors, since the older woman had been rooted to the spot chuckling lightly at Gwen’s enthusiasm at what appeared to be a mundane chore. “Well, c’mon. Pokey. Let’s go see what they brought. It’s time to start our holiday!” And she reached out her hand and took Randi’s larger one in her own small one.
Once outside, Randi allowed Gwen to pull her along. Gwen noticed the lights on in the boathouse and frowned. The frown disappeared almost immediately when she remembered Tommy saying he wanted to see Randi’s reaction to her surprise. “Guess Ella told Tommy about the groceries.”
“Hmm? Oh yeah. I know he’s been anxious to get over here and take a peek. I asked him to wait until the inside was done, and he’s been pretty patient. Let’s go see what he thinks.”
By this point they were almost to the door. Randi opened the door and gestured to Gwen, ushering her inside first. Gwen automatically entered with Randi following right behind her. Had Randi not had exceptional reflexes, she would have plowed into Gwen at her sudden stop.
“Mother?” A beat. “Daddy?” With a joyful little cry, Gwen leapt exultantly into their waiting arms. “It’s so good to see you both. I’ve been so worried about not being able to contact you. You were planning this, weren’t you?”
“Actually, Randi invited us during Festival to come back for Celebration.”
Gwen let go of them and turned toward Randi. “You did this?” A nod. Realization dawned. “You built the boathouse for them as well, didn’t you?” Another small nod. Gwen moved to give Randi a long, hard squeeze. “Thank you,” she whispered. “I can’t tell you how much this means to me.” Randi simply closed her revealing eyes and hugged her firmly in return. After a long private moment while the other occupants of the room had focused their attention on other things, the two pulled away from each other. “Well,” Gwen said softly, “I don’t think my surprise for you is as wonderful as yours was for me, but I had this made for you.” Her words trailed off as she motioned around the room. The eyebrow that had risen in question at Gwen’s statement was joined by its mate as the reality of what Gwen meant made itself apparent to her. She slowly walked into the center of the now furnished boathouse, examining the handcrafted furniture.
“You did all this?” Looking directly at Gwen.
“Well, not exactly. I just made sure it got done,” cutting off Tommy’s protest with a look and a wave of her hand.
“This is incredible. Thank you,” sincerely, walking over and giving Gwen another good hug. Gwen returned the embrace with equal fervor.
“You are most welcome.”
They broke apart somewhat awkwardly when they realized they were becoming the center of some rather intense attention. Randi turned to greet the Goldmans and the Steeles. It was then she noticed both Jill and Ella were wrapped in aprons, and the boathouse was filled with some tantalizing aromas.
“Ooo, did ya’ll cook?”
“No Randi,” Ella remarked dryly. “This is the latest fashion statement,” rolling her eyes. “Of course we cooked. There’s food enough here to feed the Army.”
“Food?” spoke up Gwen. “I heard food mentioned.”
“Or at least feed the beast that resides in my daughter’s stomach with enough left for the rest of us to have a taste.”
“MOM!” Gwen groaned loudly as her stomach rumbled even louder. Everyone laughed.
“So how long are you here for?” Gwen questioned her mother after dinner. The two men were in the kitchen area cleaning up though they were still able to participate in the conversation.
“Until after your birthday,” responded her father when Jill looked at him and raised her eyebrow in question. The stunned look on Gwen’s face was priceless.
“Really? That’s great! That’s what...?” her gaze going inward for a minute, “ a little over two weeks. And you’ll be here for Randi’s birthday as well. Awesome!”
Randi looked up from her spot on the couch at these words, eyes widening at the implications of the words and tone. *Oh no, she’s planning something, isn’t she?*
“Oh really?” Jill answered her daughter. “Well now, what do you know about that?” The mischief in her voice just made Randi groan aloud. Ella laughed.
“Buck up there, Short Stuff. It can’t be as bad as all that,” from Tommy as he and Geoff came in from the kitchenette. The room was getting quite crowded. Randi and Gwen were sitting next to each other on the large couch - close but not touching. Gwen had moved to sit next to Randi as soon as the meal was over. The table only held four, and Randi and Tommy had elected to sit on the couch. Gwen had confiscated Tommy’s place as soon as he had made a move toward the kitchenette. Geoff had watched the proceedings with interest. He noticed that not only did Randi keep a watch on Gwen but that Gwen subtly returned the scrutiny.
Now as they returned to the small living area, Geoff joined his mate on the love seat. Tommy elected to squeeze into the small space between Gwen and Ella on the couch, forcing the bard to practically sit in Randi’s lap. Geoff took note of the look of unconscious contentment on his daughter’s face, and the mix of pain and pleasure on Randi’s. This was shaping up to be a most interesting and enlightening weekend.
Conversation went on long into the night, and it was quite early in the morning when they broke up. Randi and Gwen headed back to the beach house after wishing Tommy and Ella a goodnight. “She’s starting to waddle just a little bit, did you notice? She makes a cute pregnant woman,” Gwen commented.
“Yeah, she does. I’m so happy for them. They waited a long, long time for this.” Randi paused a moment to open the door. “So how did you like your surprise?” as she turned to close the door and arm the security system. Then turned around to find herself with an armful of happy bard.
“Thank you, Randi! I think that was incredibly sweet of you.” She pulled Randi’s face down to her own and brushed her lips lightly against the corner of Randi’s mouth, then gave her a fierce hug. “I love you, Randi. Goodnight.” And was up the stairs before the implications of that statement sunk into Randi’s brain.
“I love you too, Little One,” whispered into the still darkness. “Goodnight.”
By the following day, Randi had put Gwen’s words down as those of a best friend. Then she was too busy to give it much more thought. There was actually a huge Guild picnic at Midas that they all attended. Geoff and Jill had already had the opportunity to meet many of Gwen’s friends and colleagues; now they got the chance to see their daughter interact with them. Their final niggling little concerns over her happiness and well-being were belayed, and they felt good about the choices she had made and the life she had here. Geoff kept a discreet eye on Randi. He was well aware that even though she was not always with them, they were always in her sights. And from listening and watching, he soon learned that the only two people who seemed completely blind to the love between the bard and the warrior were the two of them. He shook his head at the folly of youth. But it was a good day, and everyone went home tired and happy.
On Saturday, to Randi’s surprise, a great many people arrived at Tommy’s behest to help her finish off the deck of the boathouse. By lunchtime, they had accomplished quite a bit and were digging in heartily to the meal Tommy had thoughtfully provided for them. CL had already started creating a barbeque pit of rather large proportions and most of the flooring was laid. They still had the remainder of the floor, railings and the lower dais to finish today. Randi would add the actual boat housing part of the boathouse later. They had great faith they would be done by mid- to late afternoon.
“So,” Geoff approached Randi who was sitting off to one side of the beach practically alone. “How do you feel about the invasion?” Randi quirked an eyebrow at him, but he noticed her eyes never left Gwen who was at the moment refilling her plate. He chuckled and continued. “Well, I mean, first Jill and I show up on your doorstep and then this crew comes in to help out. Must be a bit overwhelming for a person who craves solitude.”
Both eyebrows went up at this remark. *How does he know?* She thought about it. *I guess we are alike in more ways than one.* “Well,” she drawled out, choosing her words carefully, “if I remember correctly, I invited you and Jill to come down during Celebration.” He noticed she was very careful in avoiding coupling Gwen and herself together. “As for these guys,” motioning to the men and women scattered on the dock and beach area, “they’re my friends. And as unexpected as it was for them to turn up here to help me out with this, I’m glad they came. They’re good people.”
“Hi, guys! Whatcha talking about?” from Gwen as she came back from the table. Geoff noticed she handed another bottle of water to Randi and subtly motioned for her to start drinking. The most intriguing thing to him though, was the haste Randi showed in complying with the unspoken command.
“Hi, Honey. Randi was just telling me about how nice it was for all your friends to come out here and help her with this project. I’ve met a lot of genuine people on my visits here. I’m glad you chose this place, Gwen.”
“Thanks, Daddy. I’m very happy here, but it means a lot to me to know that you approve.” She gave Randi half her hamburger that she lost no time in devouring. “Gee, maybe I should give you the whole thing and go fix another for myself,” Gwen jokingly said.
“Nah, that was just what I needed to fill me up, thanks. I’m gonna get back to work.” And she swiftly moved away, leaving father and daughter alone together.
“She’s a lovely young woman... very charming,” Geoff commented, curious as to his daughter’s reaction. He was already quite sure of her feelings. He watched with a mixture of sadness - that his little girl was all grown up; and pride - that she had chosen someone worthy of her - as her face lit with an inner glow.
“She’s my very best friend, Daddy. Do you know until I met her, I never really understood what that was or what I had been missing? But she... I don’t know if I can explain it. She fills something in me. Like she’s a part of me or something. I’m not really sure... this is not... I can’t....” She trailed off.
“That’s all right, Daughter. I think I understand what you’re trying to say.” And even more what you have yet to give voice to in your own heart and mind. “I guess we should get back to work as well.” He motioned to the movement around them as folks began returning to their tasks.
By mid-afternoon, the deck was finished as was the railing around it. CL was still working on the pit though it was close to being done, and Randi was placing the lower platform. Greg, the roofer and his cousin, Jeff, were trying to place the steps from the upper deck to the lower portion without disturbing Randi’s concentration on her job. Just as the sun was starting to set, the work was completed and the project itself declared a smashing success. After a little talk, it was decided that all the participants and their families would return the next day for a big party. The band would set up in the evening for a little bit and entertain, and the bard would tell some stories. For now though, everyone was pretty well beat from a good, hard day’s work, and most wanted nothing better than a chance to rest and relax tonight. Tomorrow they would play as hard as they had worked today.
Folks started arriving early, though not too early to begin their last day of Celebration. Solstice actually fell on the final day so that made it doubly special. Randi and Gwen had gotten up at dawn though Gwen had protested the early hour until she watched the sun peek across the horizon. Then she had been silent and simply enjoyed the beauty of greeting a new day. With a calm she found in the stillness, a shower and a cup of coffee later, Gwen was more than ready for the influx of guests that soon filled the beach with laughter.
A volleyball net had been set up; the kids were swimming or playing chase; ribs were ready to go onto the new barbeque pit. Tables had been set up and were loaded down with all sorts of edibles. People were clustered in small groups, talking or cheering on the few who were energetic enough to be playing volleyball this early. Late morning found Randi in the beach house alone, however. She needed a bit of space and quiet time. Having all these people around was making her twitchy. There was a reason why she was a loner; it suited her far better than this whole social thing.
Randi cleared a space on the floor to sit, then cleared her mind and let the world recede from her consciousness. How long she sat there regaining her inner balance was unclear, but when she opened her blue eyes, she saw green eyes returning her gaze thoughtfully.
“You okay?”
“Yeah, just needed to clear my head.”
Gwen looked at her for a long moment as though waiting for her to finish the sentence, but when it became apparent she wasn’t going to add to that, Gwen nodded her head in acceptance. “Would you like me to leave you alone then?” seeming to understand what the real problem was.
“Nope. You’re fine. It’s not you anyway. I just get uptight having so many people here.”
“Hmm. Well, I can understand. You go ahead and take what time you need. I need to let T know everything is all right.”
“He sent you to check on me?” vaguely disappointed.
“Nope. I told him I was going to and he asked me to let him know.”
“Oh. Okay. I’ll be out in a few minutes.”
The rest of the day went fairly smoothly. There was only one rather heated argument over a call in the volleyball game, and a somewhat nasty food fight that caused a majority of the partygoers to take a dip in the water for cleaning and cooling purposes. Close to sundown, Tommy got up.
“All right, guys. Let’s get this place cleaned up and move the party to the band pavilion. They should be ready to play in just a little while.” A cheer went up, and in less than half an hour the place was spotless and the people were gone.
“What exactly just happened here?” Randi queried as she and Gwen stood alone on the dock. Even Geoff and Jill were already at the practice area.
“I asked Tommy to move the rest of the stuff away from here,” Gwen stated quite frankly.
“You did? Why?”
“Because best friends look out for each other and that was the best thing for you.”
Randi looked down at Gwen affectionately. “Thank you. You take good care of me.”
“Ditto, my friend.”
“Well, let’s go get this over with. Then we can have a bit of peace.”
“Hear! Hear!”
Jill was pleasantly surprised and more than a little flattered that she had started a trend that continued on after she’d gone back home. Dancing was now as much a part of practice as the music seemed to be. She couldn’t help but notice Gwen’s tendencies to dance with a different partner every dance; never allowing a single person more than one dance. Jill was quite amazed that after exactly two hours instead of taking a break, the band members put their equipment away and exited the stage area, quickly finding a seat with their families near the dais. She moved and sat down near Geoff, whispering in his ear, “Do you know what is going on?”
He shook his head, but then nodded toward the front where their daughter was mounting the platform. The silence that hung over the previously rowdy group was a fascinating contrast to what had been there before. And they watched and listened as the bard held them all spellbound for another hour. He had chanced once to glance in Randi’s direction as the tale unfolded. She was standing apart from the crowd, alone in the back so as to remain unnoticed. And the naked longing he saw on her features as she gazed at his daughter made him wonder. *Why? What is holding you back, Randi?* Then he saw her suddenly smile and knew before he turned his head back to Gwen what he would find. Sure enough, Gwen was holding Randi’s eyes and smiling back at her. He determined to have a word alone with the Marine before he and Jill left for home.
The next few days were quite busy for all of them. Randi had issued and Gwen had accepted an invitation to stay at the beach house for the duration of the elder Goldman’s stay. Geoff and Jill took day trips seeing the area and spending their evenings with their daughter. Gwen returned to work. Tommy offered to let her be off, but she chose to wait until the following week, wanting to be off to spend her birthday with them. Randi... Randi had disappeared again, having received another mysterious summons just as they came home from the end of Celebration. Gwen contemplated again the metamorphosis Randi’s entire being seemed to make. It was really odd, but nothing could make Randi open up and talk about. She hoped against hope that Randi would be back from where ever before her own birthday in four days. She had a couple of special gifts to bestow.
Randi’s birthday came and went with no sign of her and no word on her possible return. Geoff watched as his daughter’s green eyes became grayer and more shadowed. A week passed, then ten days. On day thirteen, Gwen’s birthday, he heard the whoosh of a shuttle as it landed nearby and left almost immediately.
Gwen and her mother had gone into the shopping district to spend the day while he had elected to stay at the boathouse and fish. *An all day excuse to laze around in the fresh air and sunshine’s more like it,* he mused. He’d seen a couple dolphins hovering close, but they hadn’t come near enough to touch. But the sound of the shuttle drew him out of his reverie, and he found his feet moving toward the sound of their own volition.
The fire in Randi’s eyes told him far more than any words ever could, but he maintained his approach in her direction. He watched as she struggled to drop the mask of civility in place, knowing it for the futile effort it was. Randi tried to brush by him without speaking, but his voice halted her. “Do you feel up to a bit of sparring with an old man?”
“Now’s really not a good time, Geoff. I’m sorry.” And she tried to move away from him again.
This time he reached out to her and felt the muscles tremble in reaction to his touch. He knew better than most the extremely fine line she walked right now. “Randi, look at me.” With noticeable strain, her blue eyes met his gray ones. “I understand.” Now she really looked into his eyes, seeing that as hard as it was for her mind to fathom, he DID understand. It was when he showed her the comm link on his wrist, identical to her own, that she began to comprehend what he wasn’t saying. “Come. Spar with me a bit, and then I’ll tell you the whole story.”
She still hesitated, knowing her hair trigger reflexes for the deadly skills she depended on were right on the edge. One slip, one wrong move.... ”I don’t want to... hurt... you. If I was to....”
He didn’t even let her finish. “You won’t. You’re that good. Your body knows the difference between practice and a real threat. And besides, “ he grinned, “I’m not too shabby myself.”
This almost got a small smile from her. He could see it in her eyes, if not on her lips. “You’re sure?”
“I’m sure.”
“Then choose your weapon.”
He chose knives. And for almost ninety minutes, the two of them battled back and forth. He was good - safe enough for her to seriously spar with though her mind never lost sight of the fact that this match was strictly for practice, and she never moved beyond those self-imposed practice limits. He, on the other hand, was flabbergasted by her strength and skill. Her sheer intensity and focus was enviable, and he knew she was holding back. For once in his life he had met his match and much more.
Finally she sensed him slowing, tiring and she brought the exercise to a close. “Thank you, Geoff,” she said, bowing slightly in his direction. “It has been an honor to spar with you.”
“The honor has been mine. I hope we can do it again sometime.” And he returned her bow in the Sabre salute of respect.
“Whenever you wish. It has been a while since I felt this good so quickly....” She trailed off again, unsure still of what she could safely reveal to this man.
“Let’s get something to drink and sit down. I want to tell you a story." A walk down the dock and they entered the boathouse, grabbing a couple waters and continuing on to sit out on the lower platform of the deck. “When I was just a young pup,” he began without preamble, “and it was time to do my military service, I joined the Navy. I don’t know why exactly except I found the sea fascinating. Still do, in fact. Anyway, after basic training I, like you, was sent to Sabre school.” He chuckled in remembrance. “I thought three months of basic were bad. I never thought I’d live through six months of Sabre training. But I did and not long after, I was sent out on my first assignment.” His eyes clouded in memory as his gaze focused on the past. “Nothing big, you understand. Just something to get our feet wet, so to speak.” He paused. “The Sabres then were far different than what they have since had to become. We were still guardians of the peace, not the enforcers that we have since had to be.”
“What happened?” she finally asked quietly when the silence dragged on. He was surprised she had waited as long as she had. She was much more patient than he had ever been.
“About three months after I had graduated Sabre school, we were sent out on what we thought was a routine assignment. Cocky young punks that we were, we thought we were invincible. To this day I have no clear recollection of the exact events that took place then. But when I finally woke up two weeks later, I had a plate in my head, a spine that had been regenerated because it had been broken in two places, and I was no longer an active duty Sabre.”
“Why?”
“Why did they remove me from active status? It was no longer viable for me to do some of the things necessary to maintain my quals. I did become a weapons smith, and I provide a good part of the weapons that all Sabres use. I am still considered part of the unit, and when my time comes, I will have an honorable death. Why did it happen? That was Ghost Rider’s first act of terrorism against humanity. Five of my team died that day. The other four were seriously injured though I was the only one who was removed from active duty.”
“Does Jill know?”
“No. She does know that I have some serious health issues that require treatment at a military medical facility from time to time. And of course she is well aware that as a weapons smith, I provide military hardware. As far as she will ever know, I served two years in the Navy learning the trade of weapons crafting, then got out to continue my trade as a civilian. You are the only person, outside of my superior officers at the time and the remainder of my team who knows the whole truth.”
They were silent for a long time after that, both gazing out toward the horizon. Pilot and Peanut, the two dolphins that seemed to have adopted Randi, swam up to them for a bit of petting. Both warriors smiled at their antics and their chatter, glad for the distraction. After a while, the two sleek mammals moved back into deeper water, and the only sound left was the water that lapped at the polymer beams. “Why did you tell me this?”
He thought long and hard before he answered. A lot was riding on his response. “Several reasons, but only one really important one right now.” He waited, knowing she would ask if he waited. She didn’t disappoint.
“You wanna share it with me?”
“Gwen.”
“Gwen? What does she have to do with this?”
“Do you love her?” The dark head whipped around to face him, then her eyes dropped as he found the truth he already knew revealed there. She said nothing. “Randi, do you love her?” The Marine still held her tongue and refused to look at him again. He took her chin firmly in his grasp and turned her to face him. “Randi - Do. You. Love. Her?”
She jerked from his hold and stood, moving away from him. “YES, GODDAMMIT!!! I LOVE HER!!!” She shrank down, seemingly curling into herself. “I do love her,” she whispered so softly he almost missed it.
He got up and moved to her slowly, taking care not to startle her. “Randi?” He waited long moments for her attention to focus on him once again. “Randi, I know you love her. I’ve known since the first time you came to my home. It shows in everything you do, everything you say. It’s in every single glance you cast in her direction.” He watched as blue eyes grew wide with fear. “My question to you is why doesn’t Gwen know, and when are you going to tell her?” He saw the fear fade as realization of Gwen ignorance of her feelings registered in her mind.
“Gwen isn’t to know. Ever. Not now. NOT EVER.” Her eyes bore into his as he understood her determination to keep his daughter in the dark about her true feelings.
“Why?”
“Why? WHY?? You know what I am and you ask me that?!? What kind of a father are you that you would wish someone like me on his only child?? Especially a person as special as Gwen is!” Her anger was starting to burn.
“I told you my story so you could see it is possible to be a Sabre and still have a full active life with a partner who loves you, that you love in return. It’s not all about the team anymore.”
“No! You’re wrong! The Sabres aren’t what they were when you were in, and it’s not a life I would ever, EVER ask Gwen to share with me. She’s had to deal with it enough as my friend, and even if she could return my feelings I would never ask her to share this as my partner or my wife.”
“She does return your feelings, Randi. She’s just not aware of that yet.”
“Then you best pray to whatever gods you believe in that she never figures it out. I will not allow her to share the horror that is my life beyond what she knows right now.”
“But....”
“No, Geoff! I mean it! I am the ‘Best of the Best’, ‘the Elite of the Elite’. Do you know what that means?” with a derisive snort. “It means I kill people, Geoff. And I’m very, very good at it. I go out so much because no one has more kills to their credit than I do. Is that really the type of person you want to love your daughter?”
“Yes, it is, if that person is you. There is so much more to you than you can acknowledge. You’re only seeing the ugliness that haunts you. But me? I see the whole picture. And I see a beautiful, caring individual, with a loving heart and a giving spirit who is carrying far more than the weight of the world on her shoulders alone.”
She quirked a crooked grin at him. “I think you need your eyes checked, Geoff. That person, if she ever existed, died a long time ago.”
“And I think you should look at yourself through Gwen’s eyes. Those were her words to describe you not long after you two met.” The look on Randi’s face was priceless, and Geoff only wished there was a way to capture it for posterity. Very seldom did that stoic mask slip, but when it did, it revealed her inner beauty to the world. “However, “ he continued as though he hadn’t seen straight into her soul, “it’s not my place to tell her... either your feelings or her own. That is between the two of you. I will say though, that I think you are making the wrong decision by not telling her and giving her the opportunity of discovering her love for you.”
“It’s better this way, Geoff. For her.”
“And for you?”
She shrugged. “I don’t matter. Just her.”
“You’re wrong. You DO matter... especially to her; but as I said, it’s your decision and I will abide by it. Now, shall we get cleaned up before the girls get back? I think we’re going out on the town for Gwen’s celebration.”
She looked at him blankly until her mind focused and she realized she hadn’t missed Gwen’s birthday. “Yep. C’mon up to the beach house when you’re ready.” And she moved off without a backward glance.
*Well, I’m not sure how productive that was, but at least I understand things a little better now.* And he entered the boathouse to start his preparations for the evening ahead.
Chapter X
Jill was just entering the boathouse, arms loaded with packages as Geoff stepped out of the bathroom. “Did you buy out the market?” he asked with a chuckle. He reached to help ease the packages to the table and stole a kiss.
“Hey, you! Get back here and give me a proper hello.” A few minutes later, they pulled away from each other breathless. Jill looked at the clock and sighed. “Hold that thought til later, I guess.”
“Yep. But hey, Randi came home this afternoon.”
“Did she?” How wonderful! Gwen will be so thrilled she made it in time for her birthday.” And she stepped into the shower to freshen up for the night’s activities.
At that very moment, Gwen was standing in the middle of the beach house living area trying to decide whether or not to be concerned at the sound of water running she heard coming from the master bedroom. It was only when she recognized Randi’s voice singing in the shower that her face lit with a brilliant smile, and she ran up the stairs to get ready for their evening out.
*Shit!* Randi thought as the whiskey burned down her throat. *Now I remember why I don’t drink much. Man, that is nasty.* But she refilled the glass again anyway, hoping it would ease the tension she felt coiling in her belly at the thought of being in a room full of people and being near Gwen while having to keep her distance. She wasn’t sure if this would accomplish what it was supposed to, but she hoped it would kick in soon. She needed to relax or pass out. Anything would be preferable to the way she felt right now.
Gwen didn’t know which was more shocking as she stood at the loft railing looking down into the living room. The fact that Randi was swallowing three fingers of very old scotch like it was water; the fact the she proceeded to pour herself a second glass of the liquor; or the fact that she was dressed for going out wearing color. In the three years she’d known her, she could count on one hand the number of times she’d seen Randi drink anything stronger than coffee. And there seemed to be about the same number for the times Randi had worn something other than her standard black, white or olive drab/khaki combination. And the red cocktail dress she was wearing.... *Well, I guess this is something of an event,* looking down at her short black dress. Then she hurried down the steps as fast as her ridiculously heeled shoes would allow.
Randi tensed as she heard the sound of running footsteps. She was already on edge from her talk with Geoff, but she had no desire to ruin Gwen’s special evening. The alcohol she had consumed hadn’t relaxed her as she’d hoped, and now she stood waiting for... what... she wasn’t sure. But what she got was an enthusiastic reception and an armful of short, blonde bard.
“Randi! You’re home! I am so happy you made it back in time to go out with us tonight!”
No questions, no recriminations, but Gwen could see the uncertainty and fear lurking in the back of blue eyes fade at her welcome. The Marine tentatively returned the hug, knowing how close she was to revealing her heart to the young woman who had been the topic of her rather intense afternoon discussion. Knowing how very close those emotions were to the surface. She brushed her lips lightly over the blonde hair and whispered, “Happy Birthday, Gwen.”
She was saved from any response Gwen might have made by a light knock on the French doors. Randi eased away from Gwen’s embrace and moved to let Geoff and Jill into the beach house. “C’mon in, guys. Can I get you a drink?” motioning to the bar.
“No - thanks Randi,” Geoff answered while looking at his watch. “We need to get going. We don’t want to be late.” He smiled as he said it but looked at Randi with concern. He had hoped the sparring had relaxed her, but apparently their conversation had wound her up tightly once again. He would have to try to keep an eye on her. Even if he hadn’t already developed a liking for her on his own; even if she wasn’t desperately in love with his daughter; even if that same daughter didn’t return her love; he would have kept an eye on her anyway. It was just part of the Sabre code.
They pulled up in front of the Golden Touch, a bit astonished to find the parking lot so full on a Thursday night. Geoff, having found a larger transport to use during their stay, was driving. He moved up to a space very near the door and stopped. “Well, Ella asked us to stop in. Let’s go see what’s up.”
They all exited the vehicle. Gwen instinctively grabbed Randi’s larger hand, gripping it tightly. Randi found herself wondering what had upset Gwen so much and then they were passing into the building and all rational thought flew out of her head at the yelled “SURPRISE!!!” Randi noticed that there were balloons and banners, and some of them had her name on them as well as Gwen’s.
“How did you know?” whispering in the blonde’s ear.
“I didn’t, especially about you. I didn’t even know you were back in town. But I suspected about me. People have stopped talking every time I’ve come around for the last week.”
A chuckle. “Good clue. I’ll bet Tommy heard me come in and set the rest of it up.” Gwen would have asked more, but then they were surrounded by friends and well-wishers. The evening was off to an interesting start.
************
Dinner passed pleasantly enough. The two women, along with Gwen’s parents and Tommy and Ella, sat together at a front table. Gwen was a bit concerned by the amount of alcohol her previously sober friend seemed to be consuming but didn’t want to upset Randi further by bringing it up. It was obvious something was bothering her.
When dinner was over, tables were pushed against the walls to clear the floor for dancing. At Tommy’s nod, Geoff led Gwen out onto the dance floor to start things off. It didn’t take long for others to join them and soon the floor was full. After the traditional first dance together, the father relinquished his daughter to the first in line to claim a dance with the birthday girl.
His intention had been to escort Jill back to the floor immediately, but judging by the black looks and twitchiness of the Marine sitting beside them, he decided prudence demanded he stay put for a little while longer. He gave Jill a short whispered explanation; she nodded her agreement and sat back to watch both the dancers and Randi. Tommy had returned Ella to the table after one dance. Even at seven months, their child seemed extremely heavy, and she was glad to resume her seat. She told Tommy to dance with Jill who was glad to accept.
Meanwhile Randi had finished her fourth drink and was about to order number five. She didn’t hear Ella comment to the older man, ”This is so unlike her. She hardly ever drinks even socially... especially after her folks were killed by a drunk operator.” Randi had lifted the fresh glass to her lips when Geoff’s voice stopped her. “You’ve had enough, Randi.” There was a no-nonsense tone in his speech that caused Ella to look at him in surprise and then look away. The only person aside from Tommy she had ever before heard use that tone toward Randi was Gwen. Most people just weren’t that suicidal.
Randi looked at him, baleful blue eyes filled with disdain pinning him in place. “Have I passed out yet? Am I falling down drunk?” she asked without ever raising her voice above a whisper. “Oh no, I haven’t had nearly enough.” As she made to take a drink again, Geoff put a hand on her arm. He felt her flinch.
“Randi, don’t do this. It’s not going to help.” The compassion in his eyes only served to fuel her anger.
She wanted to say something, anything to hurt him the way she hurt, but decided walking away was a far better option and would leave her with less regrets in the morning. She jerked from his grasp and stood, moving out of the restaurant to the outdoor patio before he even realized her intentions. The worried green eyes of his daughter met his, and he tried to reassure her with his own as he moved to follow his comrade-at-arms.
The fresh air that met her lungs as she stepped out onto the veranda did wonders in clearing her mind. That didn’t particularly make her feel any better as her recent actions towards a man whom she knew to be a colleague but also considered a friend fell into sharp relief. *Damn you, Valiant. Sometimes you are a complete ass!!* She sat there trying to figure out how to apologize when she heard footsteps stop several paces behind her.
“I’m sorry, Randi,” Geoff began. He saw her stiffen. “I shouldn’t have pushed; shouldn’t have tried to... I don’t know... be a father figure. You’re a grown woman capable of making your own decisions. I apologize for presuming. Especially since you’re strung tighter than a bow string right now.” He paused, then took the plunge. “I know you were watching Gwen on the dance floor. Didn’t you notice she kept all her partners, men and women, at arms’ length?” She nodded but still didn’t look at him. “Have you ever danced with her?” He noticed her hesitation before she nodded again. “Did she keep you at a distance?” A longer hesitation before a single, solitary shake. “You see, her body has already accepted her love for you. Her mind simply needs to acknowledge what her heart already knows.”
“No, Geoff. We’ve been through this already. As badly as it hurts me to see her with someone else, it’s better for her that she is.” And she looked him full in the face, letting him see the weight of her past and her service as a Sabre in her eyes. He would have flinched and almost did, but he knew that would simply prove her point and serve to drive her further away. Instead he moved to sit beside her and reached out to her, glad when she didn’t move away from him.
“Randi,” he said softly. “I can’t pretend to understand how you feel. You have borne more of the weight of the world than any one person should ever be expected to carry. I know I can’t change your mind or your determination to keep Gwen away from this and, by extension, you. But I also know you are underestimating both yourself and Gwen and your love for each other. However,” he continued before she could interrupt, “I want you to know I will always be here to listen if you ever feel the need to talk.”
Randi sat quietly digesting everything he had said. Then, “Thanks, Geoff. Can I ask you something?” He recognized that the other subject was closed, and he could only wonder if she would ever feel comfortable enough with him or anyone else to open up the darkest part of herself.
“Sure. What would you like to know?”
“Your comm unit. I know you didn’t have it on when I first met you, and you don’t have it on now.”
“Hmm. Well, I really don’t have a reason to wear it anymore. I have it in case of an emergency, and I do check it everyday, just in case.” A breath. “When you walked into my living room in full dress blues, I was impressed. Very few Marines - very few military personnel in general actually - are as decorated as you. When I noticed the black and gold braid, well... so many things about you feel into place for me. By then I was fully aware about how you and my daughter felt about each other, but it was between the two of you. However, I did want you to know that there was someone who understood if only marginally who you were and what you did in that persona.”
It was quiet again for the longest time as she thought over his words. He had no reason to reveal himself to her as he had except that he cared about her and he loved his daughter. She still found it difficult to comprehend that any father, especially one who understood the true nuances of her job, would want someone like her as a partner for their beloved child. But more than she was willing to admit she appreciated his support. “Thanks, Geoff,” she said simply.
The fresh air and conversation had returned her normal balance, and she felt the fire and rage that had unsettled her before slip back into its cage. She could only hope to keep it under control until it burned itself out again. Geoff’s voice broke into her reverie.
“This is hard for you, isn’t it?”
“What?” not fully understand which question he was asking.
“Having to be around people, around Gwen, so soon after a mission.” Succinct and to the point.
She looked at him in surprise. She had been trying very hard to keep it under control, but if he could see her struggle...
“No,” he answered her unspoken reaction. “It’s not terribly obvious, and most would put your reactions down to your typical aloofness. I just remember being, um... twitchy after an assignment and needing a couple days to wind down. And mine weren’t nearly as... intense... as yours seem to be.”
She raised a hand and scratched the back of her neck. “Hmm. Yeah. But I’ll get over it. I always do.”
“I’m glad to have met you, Miranda Valiant. You’re the kind of person I’m proud to call friend.” He wrapped an arm lightly around her shoulders and was happy when she nestled in to him just a bit.
“Hey, should I be jealous?” Gwen called out from the doorway she was leaning against. She wasn’t sure whether she was more jealous of Randi or her father. *Whoa! Where did *that* come from?* But she didn’t have time to examine the thought as the two turned and looked at her. Then Geoff was excusing himself, and Randi reminded him to ask Jill to dance. He nodded and kissed his daughter’s cheek as he moved past her.
“You okay?” Gwen asked Randi after several minutes of silence.
“Hmm? Yeah.” She didn’t add any more, uncomfortable with having been caught in a moment of weakness by both father and daughter. “Hey,” she added, changing the subject, “aren’t you missing all the dancing being out here with me?”
“Yeah, but that’s okay. I need a break, and the person I most want to dance with won’t so....” She trailed off. “Besides, I’d rather be out here with you. It’s cooler. It’s like a sauna in there.” Gwen grinned. And was thrilled at the one she got in return.
“I noticed. That’s one reason I came out here.” Randi broke off, not wanting to reveal anymore. They sat together in a comfortable silence for quite a while leaning shoulder to shoulder. Finally, regretfully, “I guess we’d better go back in. It’s bad manners to hog the guest of honor,” Randi commented.
“I s’pose. I like it out here a lot better though.”
“Duly noted,” Randi replied and helped Gwen to her feet. The Marine felt her equilibrium return and her stoic nature settle into place, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She might make it through this with her honor intact. Gwen’s small hand slipped into hers, and she felt sweet pain at the unspoken trust and affection that gesture brought. She squeezed the hand lightly and felt it returned, and they moved back toward the party together.
They were hailed on all sides when they entered. It had been determined that it was time for gifts and cake. They were seated side by side at the front table, and Randi was astonished to note that there were nearly as many gifts for her as there were for Gwen. She had to wonder how it had all come about, but that question was put out of her mind rapidly as Gwen’s excitement took precedence.
They took their time, and at Gwen’s insistence took turns opening gifts. Before Randi could open her last two presents, Gwen stopped her with a hand on her arm. “I have something to say first. This,” indicating the long heavy box in front of Randi, “was supposed to have been your Festival gift. I found a design that I really liked that just seemed to suit you. But I wanted Daddy to check it out for me. He gave it the go ahead so... go ahead. Open it.”
Blue eyes twinkled with reflected merriment at the smiling face above hers. She carefully opened the box; her jaw dropped and she could only stare at the beauty and craftsmanship of the sword. Though the handle was quite plain, the blade had something incredibly detailed and intricate etched onto it and tickled her memory with something just out of reach. She placed the box gently on the table and reverently removed the weapon that was nestled therein. A gasp arose from the crowd at the amazingly fitting gift. It seemed to be a part of her. Stunned blue eyes turned towards Gwen. “Thank you, Gwen. This is incredible.”
Gwen let her tears spill over. “You’re welcome, Gunny. I’m glad you like it.”
“Like it? No. I love it. It’s perfect.” The two seemed to have forgotten their audience, which was holding its collective breaths. Finally the tension became too much for Gwen and she turned away to the second box. The expulsion of frustrated sighs around them was palpable.
“This is for your birthday. I hope you like it as well.” This box was a third the length of the previous one, but the weight was similar. When she opened it, she found a pair of matching daggers, compliments to the sword she had just received. The etchings on the blades of these smaller knives were similar to each other and the sword, but each was unique unto itself. Randi couldn’t wait for the opportunity to study them all at length privately. She looked up when she heard Gwen continue to speak. “Daddy made these especially for you to go with the sword.” Now she glanced toward the man who had done more to help her in the last twelve hours than anyone including Tommy had been able to do in the last twelve years. She hadn’t realized two things until exactly that moment - just how much she missed her papa; and how nice it was to share a little bit of who she really was with someone who could understand without judging. This time, the tears didn’t stay in her eyes and an errant one made its way down her cheek before she could catch it. Geoff seemed to understand and gave her a brief nod and smile. Gwen, on the other hand, simply reached up and wiped the tear away. Randi stood slowly and gently embraced Gwen, lifting her completely off the ground and rocking back and forth.
“Happy Birthday, Randi!”
“Ditto, my friend,” and decided then and there to do something rather risky from more than one point of view. But it was one of the few things Gwen had ever actually asked of her privately though she was considerate enough never to mention it in public. She eased the younger woman out of her arms and into a chair. “Comfortable?” Gwen nodded her head but looked perplexed. *What is she up to?*
Randi moved to the center of the dance floor signally people to take a seat. She didn’t have to ask for quiet. The silence was deafening as all eyes focused on her. Randi cleared her throat, wondering how she’d managed to get herself into this position. Then she called upon Sabre reserves and her nervousness vanished, her sheer presence becoming commanding, forceful. And her focus narrowed to a field of one.
“Gwen, for your gift this year, I’ve decided to do something a little bit different.” She moved over to the sound system, sorting through the various discs until she found one that she loved. It was an old song, so old, no one was quite sure anymore just where it had originated. She fiddled with the equipment briefly until she had the settings arranged to her satisfaction. Then she took the small mic from the DJ who presided over the dance music and nodded her head at him. The sound of violins and synthesizers filled the room. Otherwise, there was an expectant silence. After eight measures of introduction, Randi’s voice rang out strong and true.
The silence that followed the end of her song was deafening for the space of five seconds that it lasted. Then the cheers that resonated throughout the room were overwhelming and long lasting. Randi was oblivious to all of it. She only saw the tears in green eyes and the smile on Gwen’s face. Fearing, knowing she had revealed too much, Randi took advantage of the resulting melee to escape from the room and disappeared.
The party began to wind down after that, much of the talk centered on the incredible hidden talent Randi had casually revealed that evening. Her fellow band members were already working on angles and ploys to get her to do that again as part of the group. It was too good to just let go.
“Tommy, man, did you know she could sing like that?”
“Yeah, why haven’t we heard this before?”
“Guys, I knew she could sing though I’ll admit maturity has made a good voice fabulous. But you never asked me, and you certainly never asked her. You should know Randi well enough by now to know she’s not gonna just give anything up.”
“Yeah, you’re right.” Heads nodded all the way around. “I guess the next thing we need to figure out then is... how do we get her to sing with the band?”
“We could just ask.” Guffaws and chuckles followed that statement. “Well, we’ll work something out.” And the conversation turned to ways to approach their dour drummer about her singing.
“Mother... Daddy?” asked Gwen from the other side of the room. “Have you seen Randi?” She was no longer tearing up and wanted to thank Randi for the incredibly beautiful song. She was still tingling all over from it, and she wanted to examine the feelings and reactions the song and singer had caused, curious to find the reasons for them. But first she wanted to thank Randi for the unexpected and much appreciated gesture. She knew the drummer had opened herself up to all kinds of aggravation from the guys in the band by revealing such a voice. They were going to be after her to sing now for sure.
“I don’t know, Hon. I haven’t seen her since shortly after her song ended. She has a magnificent voice. I hope someone got that. I would love to have a copy of it.”
“I think Tommy did. I know he had several vids running to get this whole thing down for posterity.” Jill chuckled at Ella’s remark.
“Did I hear you taking my name in vain?” from Tommy, as he crossed from where the band was still gathered talking amongst themselves. “What am I being accused of now?”
“My, my, don’t you have the guilty conscience? What are you guilty of, hmm?”
The five of them including Tommy broke into laughter. He moved behind Ella, pulling her to her feet and rubbing her belly from the back. He smiled when the baby reacted to his touch by pushing back against his hands. “Not guilty of anything this time except not announcing to the world that Randi could sing.”
“Speaking of, did you get all that?”
“Oh yeah, from several angles.” He didn’t mention that one vid had been focused solely on Gwen and caught the woman’s every reaction. He would edit it all together later. Maybe, just maybe...
“Good, can we get a copy of it?” Jill asked. “That was breathtaking.”
“Sure. Give me a chance to edit it all together, and I’ll get a copy to you. How much longer do ya’ll have here?”
“The latest we can leave is the day after tomorrow,” from Geoff.
“Okay. I’ll have it ready and over to you before then. Probably tomorrow afternoon. Now if you’ll excuse us, I think I need to get Ella home.” They bid each other goodnight, and the Steeles made the move to leave. The others, as though they had been waiting for this signal, gathered up all and sundry and slowly left, making sure to say goodbye and happy birthday to Gwen first. Finally the Goldmans were left in the large restaurant alone except for the wait staff and cleaning crew who had already begun their jobs of restoring the place to its familiar appearance.
“Mr. Goldman?” the maître‘ d inquired. “This was left for you. I was asked to give it to when you were ready to leave.”
Geoff took the note, knowing who it was from due to the fact that it was handwritten and on paper to boot. He glanced at the missive, then put it in his pocket. “Could we get some help getting all these things back to the transport?” He indicated the large pile of gifts both Randi and Gwen had received.
“Certainly, sir.” He motioned two waiters over to aid them in carrying the stuff to the transport that awaited them at the door. It took each of them two trips back and forth, but when the last of the stuff was loaded, Geoff thanked and tipped the two helpers and climbed in, heading the transport back to the island.
It was very quiet in the transport all the way back to the beach house. Jill knew Geoff would explain what he felt he could share when they were alone. She glanced back at her daughter. Gwen was curled up in a corner of the seat looking out the window. Jill couldn’t be sure, but she thought she saw tears in the green eyes. She reached for her husband’s hand. He squeezed back reassuringly.
As soon as they’d reached the front of the beach house, Gwen was out of the transport and into the house. It became apparent that though Randi had been there recently, she was no longer in the house. A quick check into the garage showed Gwen that the motorcycle was gone. Now she went from being upset to being angry and bewildered. Gwen stormed back over to where her folks were quietly and efficiently unloading the gifts from the transport’s hold.
“Where is she, Daddy?”
“I don’t know, Gwen.” He handed her the sheet of paper Randi had left for him.
Geoff, (it read)
I think it’s best if I go off for a while. It’s just not a good idea for me to be around... anyone... right now. I won’t risk it. It’s been nice to have you and Jill here. Know that you both are always welcome anytime.
Randi
Gwen handed the note back without a word, puzzling as much over what seemed to be unsaid as what was written. Geoff took pity on her; she was obviously confused and upset for reasons her heart had yet to acknowledge.
“Gwen,” lifting her chin gently with two fingers and forcing eye contact. “If you are truly her friend, then be patient and understanding. She is working through some tough issues. But she’ll be back, and she’ll need you to be there when she is ready to share it.”
Gwen looked deep into eyes so much like her own though they seemed much more worldly-wise than she had ever known them to be. She tried to read in them what he was saying without words, but all that she could see was that he was telling her the truth. And he would not break whatever confidence Randi had given him. Finally she accepted his words and gave him a big smile and a hug. “Thank you Daddy. I love you.”
“I love you too, Little Girl. Now help us get the rest of the stuff inside. I have no desire to be unloading the remainder of the night.” They smiled at each other and got to work.
“Do you think we’re wrong not to tell her, Geoff?” Jill asked hours later as they lay in bed together. “She’s hurting so badly; they both are.”
He pulled the sheet up over their naked bodies and gathered his wife into his still strong arms. She nestled into him and waited for his response. “No, Hon. We’re not wrong. This is something she needs to figure out for herself. You know that.”
“I know,” curling more deeply into his embrace. She sighed. “I just wish she’d get it already.”
“EVERYBODY does, Baby. But until she lets go of whatever it is that’s scaring her, she’s not gonna acknowledge it. And exposing it to her is only gonna drive her into denial or worse.”
“Do you know where Randi went? That was such an beautiful song she sang to Gwen.”
“I think she feels she gave too much away - like the entire world except for Gwen isn’t completely sure how that Marine feels about our daughter. I don’t know exactly where she is, but I’d guess it’s relatively nearby. Somewhere quiet, secluded. Somewhere she can regroup.”
“You really got a chance to get to know her this trip, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I did. And the more I talk to her, the more I find to like and respect about her.”
“Well, she’s a good woman. I like her, and think she’s a perfect match for Gwen.”
“Me too, Love. Goodnight.”
“Happy dreams, Sweetheart.” And quiet prevailed for the remainder of the night.
In fact Randi was nowhere even on the continent by that point in time. She had hired a transport to take her back to the island, but before they reached the bridge her wrist comm vibrated. Her head fell to her chest. She really didn’t need this right now. As soon as she reached home, she gathered her equipment and changed into her armor. But instead of walking to the nearby shuttle pad, she jumped on the bike and took off. She would ride to a different meeting point. The old man wouldn’t make too much fuss about it, especially considering she had just gotten home that morning. *This must be pretty damned important,* she thought as she sped away from her home.
Two days later, Geoff and Jill were preparing to board the shuttle. “I’m gonna miss you guys. It’s been so nice to have you here.” Gwen reached up, giving both mother and father long, hard hugs. “Come back again soon, okay?”
“You know where we live as well, Daughter. Anytime you get a bit of time, come on up. And you can always bring Randi with you. Sal has been asking about both of you. I think he wants some new pictures. He loves the ones he has.”
Gwen chuckled at her mother’s statement. “I’ll see what I can do, Mother. I’m not sure I could ever get Randi to agree to any more pictures, though. Sal is a little too, um... enthusiastic for her comfort level.”
“How very politely put, Dear,” Jill laughed. “I love you, Little Girl.”
“I love you too, Mother. Be safe.” And with another hug, the woman boarded the shuttle. Gwen turned to her father.
“Remember what I told you, Daughter.”
“I’ll remember, Daddy. She is my best friend and the most important person in my life. I’m not letting her go.”
The words made him smile and gave him hope that she would soon recognize the place Randi held in her heart. “I love you, Gwen. Take care of yourself.”
“You too. I love you, Daddy.” He moved to enter the shuttle door but turned to wave goodbye first. “Remember,” he mouthed to her. She nodded her head in agreement and stood watching as the door closed and the shuttle moved out of sight. Then she turned to go to the penthouse. She had briefly considered going back to the beach house, hoping Randi would be back shortly and they could talk, but dismissed the idea as bad out of hand. Between what had happened that last time she had shown up unexpectedly and the fact Randi had made it perfectly clear she needed some space, she didn’t want to intrude. Her father was right... the Marine would come to her when she was ready to talk.
Talking was the farthest thing from Randi’s mind at the moment. For the present, her concentration was solely on the activity in front of her. People of color perpetuating horrors on others of their race who wanted nothing more than to exist with the rest of society in peace. The members of the Brotherhood who were committing these crimes seemed to think the peace lovers were traitors and needed to be taught a lesson. The Sabres were itching to step in and stop the atrocities, but they had specific orders to follow these dregs to their lair and destroy the entire nest of vipers.
It didn’t take long though each minute felt like an hour to the team before the group was done taking their ‘fun’ for the evening and was moving back to their headquarters. The Sabres followed like the shadows they were, never being spotted. When all was said and done, there was a mass grave that held the bodies of close to forty previously living beings. And they were able to offer assistance to those who had been brutalized. It gave the Sabres some measure of comfort, but Randi was not the only one still furious they had not been allowed to stop the ugliness while people were being hurt.
The mission itself only took three days, but Randi did not return home immediately. She took another week, going off by herself and replacing the walls she’d let drop, distancing herself from her feelings. Nothing good could come of them, so she sat at the top of the mountain she had spent the morning climbing and let them go. Tucking them into a place where she could control them. Perhaps one day, if she lived long enough, she would take them out and just remember; and think about what could have been... if only.
The blonde, curly headed goddess sat forlornly on her couch and groaned. “Athena? Artemis? What am I so doing wrong? I haven’t had radical trouble with a pair like this in millennia.”
“And if memory serve me correctly, Dite, that particular pairing came through beautifully,” answered Athena.
“Yes, Sister - have a bit of faith in your own abilities,” from Artemis.
“Do you two like totally remember what that ‘particular pairing’,“ standing with a nod in Athena’s direction, “went through before they finally admitted their love for one another? And do you know how close they came to like never admitting anything at all? Man, this is so bogus!” The goddess flounced back over to her couch and plopped rather gracelessly onto it. “Smacking the back of the head of hard headed, stubborn Marines and unseeing, stubborn bards should be fair play. They are so totally blowing my best stuff!”
The two sister goddess chuckled at the third sister’s phrasing but understood her frustration completely. These two were favored among the gods, and most wanted to see them happy. It was a heavy burden Aphrodite had to bear, especially when playing by the new rules. They could only hope things would work out in their favor. No one wanted to contend with a depressed love goddess.
Randi returned home eleven days after she’d left on Gwen’s birthday. She noticed how empty and quiet the house seemed without the bard and her parents around. *Strange how it seems to bother me so much.* Randi swiftly put those thoughts from her mind. She had chosen her course, and she would stick with it.
The first person to notice she erected walls and had invoked a profound withdrawal from those around her was Tommy. While she had always been somewhat standoffish and aloof, now she was brusque to the point of harshness. He secretly wondered how long it would be until she and Gwen would butt heads. He was putting his money on the bard.
“WHAT?!?” came the shouted response to her knock. Gwen wasn’t thrilled by the sound. She’d heard rumors all morning about Randi’s worse than usual behavior and disposition. Time to put and end to this pronto.
For her part, Randi’s morning was steadily going down hill. Everyone suddenly had this need to annoy her it seemed. And worse, the feelers she had sent out months ago were start to come back with stories she really didn’t want to hear. The truth was worse than she’d suspected.
“Is this a bad time?” came the gentle voice from the door. “I can come back later, but I thought you might be ready for lunch.”
Randi felt her resolve melt away like butter in the sunshine at the soft voice, compelling green eyes, and bright smile. *Why did I think it would be so easy? I forget, when I’m away from her, the power she holds over me.* She came to a decision. Though she wouldn’t change her mind and give in to her feelings for Gwen she wouldn’t use the walls to keep her out either. *From the reports I’ve been getting, we’ll be lucky to have another year together before this all comes to a head. And when it does...* She let that thought trail into nothingness, knowing all too well where it led. *And I’ll be there for her until it does. She deserves the best I can offer her.*
While all of this had been going on in Randi’s mind, Gwen was standing there fascinated, watching the gaze go inward and the body still. She was somewhat taken aback by Randi’s sudden jump that brought her up out of her chair and around the desk.
“Did you mention lunch?” putting an arm around thin shoulders.
“Yep. You hungry?” placing her own arm around a narrow waist.
“Yeah, a little. Let’s go.”
“Hang on.” Gwen pulled her companion to a halt before they reached the door. Obviously something had happened to change Randi’s frame of mind, and she was going to take advantage of the good mood.
“Hmm?” The eyebrow rose. “What’s up?”
“Nothing.” Gwen stepped close to Randi and gave her a tight hug. “I just wanted to say I missed you and welcome home.”
Randi smiled unseeingly and silently thanked the gods for the woman she now held in her arms. “Ditto, Little One and thank you.” She brushed her lips lightly over blonde hair. Then chuckled softly as she heard not one, but two stomachs growl in tandem. “C’mon. Let’s go get something to eat before we set off the Richter scale with this noise.” Gwen laughed with her and led the way to the lunchroom.
************
“Are we absolutely sure head smacking is against the rules?” Artemis asked Athena. Their attention had been caught by Randi’s small prayer of thanks. The two had watched the scene between the two mortals, then reviewed it to see what they had missed the first time.
“I will say Dite is showing remarkable restraint with these two, but no wonder she’s so frustrated. Maybe it’s time to up the ante.”
“What are you thinking, Sister?” watching the wisdom goddess’ eyes narrow in thought.
“Well, what if...?” she began, whispering an idea into the ear of the goddess of the hunt.
************
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when Gwen strode through the mess hall door towing Randi by their linked hands. Whatever problem she’d had during the morning seemed to have been solved or at least put aside by Gwen’s presence. The two got their lunch plates and sat down at their usual table. Conversation was flowing smoothly, and there had been several smiles and a laugh or two. Everything halted rather abruptly when a third person tried to sit at their table.
“I’m sorry,” Randi tried diplomatically. “You can’t sit there.”
“Why not?” Obviously this guy was new. *I need to speak to Tommy about some of his apprentices.* “I just want to sit and talk... maybe get to know you better.”
“Let me make this perfectly clear,” Gwen cut in unexpectedly. There was something about the fact that he was hitting on Randi in front of her that just made her blood boil. She wasn’t being nice this time. “We don’t want you here. This is our table and our time. You are intruding.”
Randi’s eyebrows rose into her hairline at the cool, clipped tones. Gwen was usually much more tolerant and polite with people. *She almost sounds... jealous.*
“And do you feel the same?” turning his back to Gwen completely and addressing Randi directly.
“Yes, I do. Now please leave.”
He looked at them both a full minute longer before he rose without another word and left the dining room. Chatter resumed its normal level; it had fallen silent to watch the tableau taking place before them. Not since Randi had come to work there and especially since Gwen’s return eight months ago had anyone attempted to sit with them. It was clear they were happiest alone together. Even Tommy, whom they both considered family, was careful about intruding. He invited them to join him at his table but had never tried to sit with them at theirs.
“Do you know who that was?” Randi asked casually after the man had left. She was still a bit startled at Gwen’s biting retort to the stranger.
“Nope. Not a clue,” shortly. She was still seething over the man’s interference.
“Hmm. Guess I need to talk to Tommy. These apprentices need to know the rules.” The smile in her voice brought a blush to the bard’s face.
“I’m sorry. He just rubbed me the wrong way, I guess.”
“I guess. But at least he’s gone now. Where were we?” And they picked up the conversation where they had left off.
************
“Yo, mom! What’s the deal? You didn’t tell me the blonde chick was gonna be tripping when I hit on her girlfriend.”
“Long story, Cupie. I’ll tell ya later, ‘kay? Thanks for helping me out.”
“No prob, mom. Later.”
The blonde goddess scrubbed her hands over her face. “Well it’s a start.”
Chapter XI
The heat of mid-summer was blistering, and Gwen was becoming quite concerned about her best friend. Randi was looking very tired and drained, and Randi having been gone for twenty-three of the last thirty days made Gwen wonder what kind of care Randi was taking of herself. There seemed to be a difference in these outings from the previous ones though Gwen was not sure what it was. She just knew that Randi was becoming more drawn and pensive after each outing.
So Gwen was a bit surprised to find a message on her vid machine asking her to come over when she could. Between the curiosity she felt and the concern that was nagging at her, she walked out of the penthouse five minutes after having walked in. She secretly wondered why she kept the place since she seemed to spend as much time at the beach house as she did at her apartment. But she didn’t dwell on it too long. She knew that when the lease was up, she was going to be changing addresses anyway, and that thought made funny little tingles run up and down her spine. She didn’t stop to think about them though as she punched in the code to extend the bridge. That made tingles of a different kind skitter across her body. *Wonder if I’ll ever get used to this?* And then she was across and found her curiosity growing about the reason she was here.
She half expected Randi to open the door before she got out of her transport. When no one answered her ring or knock, she started to grow concerned. A quick check in the garage showed both the transport and the bike at home. Gwen figured Randi was down at the boathouse and had her suspicions confirmed when she rounded the corner and spotted the top of a dark head sitting at the very end of the pier deck.
She was taken completely off guard when out of nowhere a large, fierce looking German shepherd puppy charged at her before she had taken three steps toward the dock. Gwen stood frozen, afraid to move while the dog was snarling at her, fangs bared and nape hair standing up. Fortunately Randi had heard the puppy move and was not far behind her.
“Ditto!! Sit!” The shepherd backed away from Gwen a pace and continued growling. Randi stood directly in front of the dog now, putting herself completely in the pup’s line of sight and blocking Gwen from sight. “Ditto,” using a hand command this time in conjunction with her voice, “sit.” The dog immediately obeyed, sitting back majestically on her haunches and waiting for the ear rub and cookie she knew would come with compliance. “Good girl. Now stay,” moving slowly out from in front of Gwen. Or at least, that had been her intention. She hadn’t realized the dog had scared Gwen so badly that the bard wasn’t going to let Randi move away from her. The small hands on her hips made her mind go blank for a long moment until she understood it was pure terror on Gwen’s part that put them there. Slowly she grasped the hands and turned to face her. “Do you trust me?”
“You know I do, Marine.” Her voice wavered just a little bit.
“Okay then,” looking deep into green pools. “I’m gonna turn around and bring you in front of me. Then I’ll introduce you. She won’t hurt you.”
“Could’ve fooled me,” with a nervous little chuckle.
“I know. I’m sorry. Let’s get you introduced, and I’ll tell you the story.” The bard nodded her agreement. The dog, she noticed, hadn’t moved a muscle. Randi turned, and drew Gwen around into the circle of her arms, still holding trembling hands. Except for a low, throaty growl, the shepherd didn’t even twitch. “Ditto, this is Gwen. She’s a friend.” She moved one of the small hands still encased in her own down to their sides. The dog looked to the Marine for permission, and at her nod moved closer to inspect the bard’s scent. She apparently liked what she found, for before either woman could prepare for it the puppy jumped up onto Gwen’s chest and started to clean her face. She burst into nervous laughter while Randi called out, “Ditto! Get down, girl.” She pulled the dog down by the collar. “Sorry about that,” she muttered. “We’re still working on the not-jumping-on-people thing.”
“It’s quite all right. I think I’d rather have her jump on me in greeting than snarling at me for whatever reason. Where did she come from? How long have you been training her? What else does she know?” Questions came rapid fire now that her equilibrium was returning.
“C’mon. Pilot and Peanut were out playing when you got here. They may still be there. Let’s go sit and have a drink, and I’ll tell you all about it.” Randi grabbed a couple sodas from the fridge in the boathouse as they passed through. They sat on the end of the dock’s deck shoulder to shoulder to give the shepherd a place to jump in and out of the water from. Randi had been throwing a stick out for Ditto to fetch while the dolphins chattered their encouragement for a while, but had taken a break not long before Gwen had arrived. Now the activity resumed though Pilot and Peanut were farther out. “Do you remember Tiny?”
“Um, the man who designed the boathouse and dock for you?” A nod from Randi. “Yeah, why?”
“His live-in lover, Reed, breeds and raises German shepherd dogs. When I saw him a few months back he mentioned a new litter; I said I’d like one. He mentioned it to Reed and she started training Ditto for me.”
Gwen took a deep breath and took the plunge. “Is that why you’ve been gone so much?” She didn’t look at her friend, not wanting to see the anger for her prying blazing from those clear blue eyes.
“Mostly. I’ve had some business that took me out that way quite a bit, and I used the extra time to help train Ditto here and get her used to me. We decided this last time she was ready to come home with me, and I wanted you to be the first to meet her. I didn’t know she was going to be quite so, um” scratching the back of her neck, “ferocious.”
“You’re not mad at me for asking?” Green eyes peeked from downcast lashes.
“No. I know it’s hard for you, sometimes, but no. This time I’m glad you asked. It’s nice to be able to share things with you when I can.” A startling admission, she knew.
“Well, thank you for sharing. I like it, too.”
They sat in silence for a long time after that, lost in their own thoughts. Gwen, pleased that Randi had opened up to her even the tiniest bit. And Randi reviewing the last month.
Her visits to Reed and Tiny had been part of her effort to confirm the truth of the things she had been learning from the feelers she had dispatched many months previous. And the truth was far worse than she had feared. There *was* a leak in the Sabre unit, and all indications pointed to it being someone very high up the chain of command. They and their canine companions had helped provide a perfect cover for her while she followed up the leads she had.
It was just coming on sunset when they stirred from their reveries. Ditto had since come out of the water and lay on the deck drying in the waning sunlight. “So,” the bard commented, “you never said. What is she trained to do?”
“Hmm? Oh, you know, the usual. Sit, roll over, lay down, protect, attack.”
“Uh huh.”
“What? Those are things Reed teaches to all her dogs. Useful, too. Watch.” Randi got to her feet, and Ditto automatically rose to her haunches. The Marine didn’t say a word, but looked the dog in the eye, indicated the bard, then gave a hand signal. The shepherd didn’t move even when Randi walked away. But the canine was in front of Gwen in a flash teeth bared in a snarl when Randi made a threatening move toward her. Gwen was astounded. She never thought to see the dog turn on her mistress. Randi gave another signal, and the puppy relaxed her stance, reveling in the ear rub and cookie her obedience brought. Gwen continued to stand amazed at the sudden turn of events.
“Uh, what just happened here, exactly?”
“I told Ditto to protect you. She did.”
“But she threatened you.”
“Because I threatened you.”
“Oh. And why is she so calm now?”
“I released her from the command.”
“Okay,” rubbing her eyes, “I think I’m confused.”
Randi put a conciliatory arm around the bard and led her down the dock toward the beach house. “C’mon. Let’s go fix some dinner, and I’ll see if I can explain it to you.”
“So you’re saying she’ll protect who or whatever she’s told to and won’t back off - even for you, her mistress - unless given the proper signal?”
“Yep. Same thing with the attack command.”
“Wow. Will you teach me her signals?”
Randi looked at her a long moment. “You sure you wanna learn?”
“Uh huh. I really would.”
“All right. We’ll work on it this weekend.”
And they did. By Sunday afternoon, Gwen had the basics though she couldn’t bring herself to give the attack signal even with Randi bundled in the protective clothing. They decided to walk the mile of beach between Randi’s house and Tommy’s. Randi was anxious to introduce Ditto to both Tommy and Ella, and Gwen wanted to practice her command signals. The Steeles were impressed with the shepherd, and Gwen was quite pleased with herself. Randi was happy her new friend was so well accepted by her old ones to the point that Tommy was glad to volunteer to keep an eye on the dog whenever the Sabre was called out of town.
Three days later, the wrist comm sent the brunette out again. This was going to be particularly ugly.
************
Most of the various religious orders that existed had come to peace among themselves, finding truth in the conclusion that they all worshiped the same deity, though they referred to them by different names and honored them with different rituals. No one knew why exactly, but certain religious factions had grown more and more obsessive in thinking that their way was the only right way, and they had consequently become more violent in their effort to insure everyone understood their truth. Not only did they visit extreme physical torture on their unwilling victims but were quite into inflicting horrible psychological trauma as well.
Not surprisingly, this particular group - the Wizards - was not at their last known position by the time the Sabre team reached its destination. Randi bit back the audible sigh that was dying to escape her lips. This was getting to be a game of cat and mouse, and more and more she was feeling like the mouse. The Sabres became extra vigilant now, knowing they would have to track their quarry. But this time it wasn’t enough to overcome the depth of betrayal they had suffered.
From out of nowhere, the team found itself surrounded, outnumbered and outgunned to a ludicrous degree. Knowing there would be a chance to find a way out if they were together, they surrendered peaceably. The zealots would try to convert them before they killed them. But first, they would celebrate their victory over the much-vaunted foe, and that was going to give the Sabres the time they needed to escape and solve this little problem.
The team was of course stripped of all visible weapons, and each member placed in a separate cell. Then cocksure of their success, their captors left the Sabres alone in the darkness and silence to contemplate their fate while they went out to join in the victory celebration. And this was the break they needed.
Each of them had a laser weapon in parts attached to different places on their uniform, mostly hidden. Now they set to work to put them together swiftly so they could get the hell out of Dodge. Minutes later they were burning through the control panels, allowing them to exit their cells. Finding their equipment proved a little more difficult, but they did, then set about ensuring that this extremists’ camp was soon going to be nothing more than a memory. When everything was ready, the Sabre team, save Randi, faded into the background, waiting for the imminent explosion. She, on the other hand, had been chosen to insure the zealots knew who sent them to meet their maker.
“Hey, Assholes!” Silence fell over the celebratory participants when they realized they were being addressed by one of the prisoners. “Do you believe in God?”
“INFIDEL!!! Seize the bitch!!”
“Bite me, mother fucker! You’ll be in hell first.” And stood looking like the avenging angel she was as a sheet of flame flared between them. The screams were horrific and the smell was worse, but Randi couldn’t seem to tear herself away. And she watched for a long moment as men, women and children died. There would be no burial for these people; their ashes would be carried away on the four winds. The fire would disintegrate their bones.
Two weeks and some, this mission had taken. The Marine secretly wondered if she had another year. The way things were falling she seriously doubted it.
Gwen knew without asking, by the change in her friend’s demeanor, that whatever had called her out of town was back in the ‘Don’t Ask’ category. It made her a little sad, knowing there was so much of the other woman that the Marine kept hidden from her. She put those thoughts out of her head. Nothing good could come from them.
She had called Tommy on Saturday to see if he minded if she came to play with Ditto a bit. Truth was, she was lonely. She was just realizing how much she looked forward to her weekends with Randi. Tommy told her to come ahead. Ella needed the distraction as much as Gwen did.
She stopped by the beach house, hoping against hope that Randi had returned and sighing in disappointment that she wasn’t there. So she and Ditto headed down the beach path toward Ella’s.
They found the pregnant woman inside the cool house against the heat of the day and her raging hormones. Tommy was nearly as anxious as Ella was at this point for their child to be born. She was making him suffer right along with her though most of the time it wasn’t intentional.
He looked at Gwen with a mixture of concern and relief when he opened the door to admit her and the shepherd into his home. Ditto had been exceedingly well heeled, obeying her each and every command. Gwen had no way of know how much time Randi had spent with the puppy, ensuring Gwen’s acceptance by the dog. Now Ditto gladly followed her knowing Gwen to be her second mistress.
“I’m back here, Gwen,” Ella called from the sunroom.
“How are you doing?” with gentle concern in her voice.
“Hmm... honestly? I’m tired; I’ve been having cramps the last week or so. The doctor is worried about an early delivery and has told me to stay off me feet as much as possible. It’s starting to make me nuts.”
“Eww, I can certainly understand that. But you best not be having this baby early especially while Randi is gone. She’d never forgive you.”
“I suppose you’re right. But it would serve her right for being away so much. Always so secretive.” A breath. “I’m sorry, Gwen. That was uncalled for. It’s just that Tommy and I worry about her so much, and she never says anything. Makes me crazy sometimes, ya know?”
“Boy, do I know. But you know something else, Ella? As hard as this is for us, I think.... No, I know, it’s far, far more difficult for her. Whatever she carries, it torments her. And she bears it alone.”
Silence fell for a time after that as each woman contemplated the truth of Gwen’s words. Then talk turned to other things. Gwen stayed and shared dinner with the Steeles, and all three were in a much better frame of mind by the end of the evening. Ditto faithfully followed her back to the beach house, relishing the attention lavished on her. She decided she like this blonde mistress very much.
Randi was somewhat distracted the Monday morning after her return. Her mind was searching for the answer to a puzzle whose pieces were not, as yet, all there. She wasn’t sure what she found more disturbing - the fact that the rebel attacks were coming more frequently, or the fact that the factions were growing larger and bolder. She knew the thing that bothered her most was having a traitor in their midst and being unable to pinpoint them. *It’s got to be someone high enough up to have access to all the mission files. Someone who is able to find out where we are being sent and when. But WHY??? I am missing something very important here.*
A knock on her office door brought her out of her internalization. She shook her head slightly to regain her focus and cleared her throat before calling out, “Come in.” Not realizing until the words were out of her mouth that a very frazzled looking Tommy was standing in front of her. “T? You okay?” rising from her seat and coming around the desk to put a hand on his arm.
He swallowed nervously, then swallowed again. “Ella called. She thinks the baby’s coming.” His hand shook slightly as he ran it through already rumpled hair.
“Now? She’s got another month left. She can’t have this kid yet!”
“Yeah, well, the baby’s got other ideas apparently.” He grew calmer as he talked.
“Well, what are we doing hanging around here?” Now Randi was getting as excited and as nervous as Tommy. “Let’s go.”
Their first sense of foreboding hit as they approached the bridge, and sensors showed it had yet to be extended. Because the island was unapproachable by any shuttle other than Randi’s militarily cleared ones, it meant the doctor had not arrived on the scene. Tommy extended the bridge as he linked to the doctor’s office.
“Mr. Steele? What can I do for you? I didn’t expect to see you until tomorrow at your wife’s appointment.”
“Doc, can I assume since you’re at your office that Ella hasn’t contacted you?”
She leaned forward in her chair at the urgency in his tone. “No, Mr. Steele. I’ve been seeing scheduled appointments all day. No urgent calls. Why?” She rose from the chair, pretty sure where this conversation was leading. She’d been concerned about a preemie birth for the last few weeks of Ella’s pregnancy. Hence the conditions and restrictions she had placed on Tommy’s wife.
“She called me about twenty minutes ago, Dr. Schroder. Said she thought she was going into labor. I figured she had already called you first.” He cursed his stupidity roundly for assuming anything.
“All right, Tommy,” addressing him by given name for the first time. “Take a deep breath. Now when you get home, call me again.” Randi pulled up in his driveway. “I’ll give you instructions from the transport, and I will be there as fast as I can manage.” The doctor shut down the office vid link.
It didn’t take them long to get into the house and find Ella partially submerged in a large tub of warm water. Ditto, with her uncanny senses, had wandered down from the beach house and was standing sentinel next to the woman. Randi sent Tommy to change and round up the blankets to place the baby in when it arrived. She patched in a vid link to the doctor’s vehicle.
“Dr. Schroder? We haven’t met, but I am Miranda Valiant.” She was cut off by the good doctor’s answer.
“Yes, Ms. Valiant. Both Mr. and Mrs. Steele have spoken very highly of you. I’m glad you’re there.”
“Hmm. Yes, well,” unsure of how to respond to this, “Um, Ella is in a tub of warm water, and Tommy is getting changed to join her. What do we need to do next?”
“What’s your first aid knowledge?”
“Very basic. I’ve never had to deliver a baby if that’s what you’re asking.”
“I figured as much. I’ll talk you through and hopefully make it well before the baby does.”
Tommy came back attired in brief swim trunks and carrying an armload of blankets. He lay the covering out in layers beside Randi leaving the smallest, softest for last. Then he climbed into the water behind his wife, allowing her to hold his arms as she braced through another contraction.
“Ella, this is Dr. Schroder. How far apart are your contractions?”
“About two minutes, I think, doc. It’s been harder to time them lately.”
Randi looked up at the vid screen at this pronouncement. The doctor calmly returned her gaze. “Miranda, please check her dilation.” She blinked at this directive. “Ms. Valiant....”
“Randi.”
“Randi,” the doctor replied calmly. “I need you to check and see how ready she is. She has to be wide open for the baby to fit through.” Randi nodded her head in comprehension. She removed her shoes and socks, but otherwise stepped into the huge tub fully clothed. Randi knelt down for a better look as another contraction pulsed through Ella’s already tense body. Tommy stayed strong behind her, holding on and whispering words of love and encouragement.
“Doc, she’s opened up about a hand’s width, and I can see the top of the baby’s head.”
“I’m about five minutes out. If she’s ready to push, let her. Randi, you need to be sure the cord isn’t wrapped around the baby’s neck. Ease your hand inside, you’ll be able to feel if it’s there or not.”
Randi was only peripherally aware of Tommy and Ella. For now, her primary focus was on the new life waiting to join the human race. She felt no cord, and when the next contraction hit she instructed Ella to push hard. The woman was more the happy to comply, and the head emerged from the womb. The next push eased the shoulders out, and the sac was torn as Tommy’s new baby boy entered the world. Randi rinsed him thoroughly before she raised him up for his proud parents to get their first glimpse.
“It’s a boy!” she announced happily as three things happened simultaneously. The doctor walked in; the baby screamed his unhappiness at being removed from his dark, warm cocoon; and Tommy passed out. Dr. Schroder calmly took over, cutting the cord and delivering the afterbirth while Randi wrapped the baby and made him ready for his mother. The doctor took a quick look at the bundle, well satisfied that his early arrival had not hurt him in any way. He was relatively small but still good sized considering he was several weeks premature.
Tommy regained consciousness to a most amazing sight in his eyes. His newborn son being cradled by a woman he treasured almost as much as his beloved wife. He never thought to see such a sight in his life, and he found it awe inspiring now. He gave thanks for his forethought in turning on the vid cams. And then his son was placed in Ella’s arms, and he gazed upon his future.
Randi, seeing the doctor had things well in hand, quietly left the tub, dripping soundlessly over polished wood floors as she made her way to Tommy and Ella’s room. She purloined a pair of warm up pants from his drawer, happy to remove her own soggy garments in the bathroom. She rolled them in the towel she’d dried herself with, and took another to wipe up the trail she’d left on the floor.
By the time she reached the birthing room which was in fact the nursery, Tommy had helped Ella out of the tub and into a warm robe. He was just wrapping another around himself when he saw Randi approaching the doorway.
“Thank you, Randi,” he said sincerely. “I don’t know what we would have done without you.”
“I concur,” stated the doctor as she moved over to them with the baby in her arms. She had just given him a thorough once over and was very happy at how healthy the little guy was. “You did an excellent job, Randi. Really very well done.”
Randi was starting to grow quite red from the praise and made to move away from them. Tommy took the boy from the doctor and handed him to Randi. “Uh uh, Aunt Randi. Say hello to Randall Thomas Steele.” She took the child in her arms, tearing up when she realized what Tommy had said. She looked to him for confirmation. He nodded back at her. “Least we could do, considering how you stepped in and all. Besides, it was at the top of our choices anyway. Now it’s your turn to be the older sibling,” with a smile.
They had walked over to the reclining chair where Ella was resting while Tommy was speaking, and now Randi was most thankful for that. His words had touched a deep chord in her, and knowing the truth... that she would in all likelihood not live to see this child’s first birthday to say nothing of being around to mentor, hurt her deeply. The tears spilled over, and she kissed the child lightly on the forehead.
“It’s nice to finally meet you, Randall Thomas. He’s a beautiful baby.” She placed him into Ella’s waiting arms. “I’m so happy for you guys. Now if you’ll excuse me....” And she was out the door before either of them had a chance to stop her.
The doctor, who had withdrawn to a corner to observe the family tableau, commented, “Let her be for a while. That was probably one of the most amazing and frightening experiences of her life. Give her a little bit to adjust.”
Tommy nodded in agreement. The doctor was probably more right than she knew.
Ditto was waiting for her right outside the room. Tommy had introduced the shepherd to the baby when Randi had gone to change. The dog didn’t seem overly impressed, but she was very gentle and cautious in her investigation of this new anomaly. For now though, she was happy to be running at her master’s side. Randi stopped by the beach house, stripping of the warm up pants she’d borrowed, and throwing those and her wet work clothes into the washer. She changed into her normal exercise gear, and she and Ditto started out on a nice long run.
Two hours later, she returned, having run until she was soaked with sweat and ready to drop. Instead of stopping though, she ran to the end of the dock, stripped off her socks and shoes and jumped in. It helped cool her down some, and Ditto was in heaven when the dolphins appeared to play. Randi stayed in the water for a bit, taking a ride first with Peanut, then Pilot, before climbing up on the lowest step of the dock’s deck. She sat for only a moment before deciding to put the boathouse facilities to good use.
Randi stepped into the shower fully clothed, hoping to rinse out some of the salt water. Then she stripped to the skin and proceeded to bathe herself. There was no real need for modesty out here, especially knowing that Tommy and Ella would not be coming to call anytime soon; she stepped out of the boathouse totally naked save for the towel she was drying her hair with. She had forgotten for the moment that Gwen had the codes, or she might have reconsidered this action after Geoff’s words to her several weeks previous.
Gwen, for her part, stood in shock at the sight before her. She wasn’t sure of herself or the reaction she was having to seeing Randi this way and before Randi could notice her, she turned and left. She wasn’t sure whether or not to be thankful or angry that she had been unobserved. Suddenly she had a lot to think about.
************
“Ya know, it’s funny,” Gwen mused out loud to herself as though Randi was still there to hear her words. “If you had seen me standing there staring at you right then, things would have happened so differently between us. My desire for you is so apparent to me in hindsight. I’ll bet you would have seen it in my eyes that day.” She shook her head sadly at wasted opportunities and returned her mind to that day.
************
Randi left the boathouse, wrapping the small towel around her in reflex and picking up her wet clothes. She threw them into the washer with the others and started a cycle. Then she moved to get dressed and put a call in to her best friend. Gwen seemed a little flustered when she popped on the vid screen. Randi put it down to her operating a transport while trying to talk.
“Good, I caught you before you made it home. Can you come over for a while?”
*Damn! I can’t very well say no now, can I? And in all honesty, I really don’t want to.* “Sure, Hon. I’ll be there in less than ten.”
“Thanks, Gwen. I’ll have the bridge ready for you.” Randi signed off without another word, prompting Gwen to wonder what was wrong.
She became even more concerned when, after letting herself into the house when her knock received no reply, she could hear quiet sobbing coming from Randi’s bedroom. Immediately putting all other thoughts and concerns out of her mind, she rushed in, startled to find Randi curled around a pillow in the fetal position in the middle of the bed quietly crying. She moved the pillow out of the other woman’s hands and slid into its place. Gwen lay in a semi-reclining position against the headboard, and it wasn’t long before Randi curled around her seeking comfort. Gwen softly stroked the dark hair and gently rocked her until the crying abated.
“You ready to talk about it?” she asked quietly.
“H... he... he w-was so sm... sm... small, and I-I-I was s-so sc... scared.”
A look of total confusion swept over Gwen’s face. “I beg your pardon? Come again, please?”
There were several minutes of silence, save Gwen’s steady breaths and Randi’s ragged ones. Slowly, they merged into one sound, and Randi was calm enough to speak coherently. “Tommy’s baby boy was born this afternoon.”
“Doesn’t that make him kinda early?”
“Yeah. But Dr. Schroder said he was perfectly healthy and quite big for a preemie.”
Silence reigned in the room again. Gwen was the one to breach it. “Did Ella deliver him at home? I noticed you and Tommy took out right before lunch.”
“Yeah, um... yeah, she did. We made it about ten minutes before the baby did.”
“Oh my! That was cutting it pretty close. Was the doctor there when you arrived?”
“Um, no. I, um... I had to... Gwen, I was so scared. Tommy was taking care of Ella, and I had to deliver the baby.” She drew a deep breath.
“That’s wonderful, Randi!” letting her see her enthusiasm and joy. “Do you realized how blessed you are to be able to participate in something so intimate, especially with people you care so deeply for? How thrilling to have been able to bring new life into the world safely!”
Randi found herself looking at things from the bard’s perspective and liking what she saw there. For the first time, she had been allowed to participate in a life giving capacity instead of a life taking one. The concept almost overwhelmed her mind.
“You’re right, Gwen. It was,” catching Gwen’s happiness. “And he’s a beautiful boy. Tiny, but spunky.” Blue eyes started to sparkle now. “And lungs, heh, he’ll make a great bard one day.” This grinning comment got her a light pop on the butt. “Thanks, Gwen,” very softly.
“What for?” equally softly.
“Reminding me to count my blessings,” came the murmured reply before the breathing became steady and even, and she drifted off to sleep. Gwen, still wrapped in Randi’s cocooning embrace, decided to join her.
When green eyes open two hours later, it was getting dark outside and she was in the big bed alone. Stretching, she remembered her physical reaction to seeing Randi’s naked body, and her more recent lack of reaction to comforting that same body. She shook her head to clear it of its confusing thoughts. She would have to give this some serious consideration but not right now. For now, she needed to check on her best friend and see about getting something to eat and some rest. Her thinking would wait until she was alone.
************
I should have known then, the bard thought sadly to herself as she sat on the lowest step of the boathouse deck. Pilot and Peanut had come out to play when they saw her approach, but noticing her mood were content to keep watch over her nearby. I think I did know, but I was too afraid to say anything, to do anything about it. And then it didn’t matter. I was sure.... Her thoughts trailed off as her mind returned to the past.
************
She rolled slowly up and stood, running her fingers through blonde hair in an effort to straighten it. Her nose became aware of the tantalizing scents of coffee, pancakes and bacon wafting from the kitchen, and her brain invited her body along to investigate.
“Hey, I was just coming to wake you up.”
“Um. Smells good,” with a shy smile.
“Well, I made plenty, so dig in.” Randi was supremely unaware of her friend’s discomfiture, and her normal manner soon put Gwen at ease.
After dinner, they each took another cup of coffee and moved to sit in on the couch. There was a comfortable silence for a long time. Finally the Marine turned to the bard. “Gwen, I’m gonna be out of town a lot for the next few weeks. But you’re still more than welcome to come stay the weekends, if you want.”
“What about Ditto?” motioning to the shepherd who lay peacefully dozing in front of the fireplace, only cocking an ear at the mention of her name.
“Oh, Tommy agreed to keep an eye on her and check on her everyday. But I’m sure she’d be glad for some company on the weekends or whenever you could manage to get over.”
“Thanks, Randi. I’d like that. Ditto’s a good friend too.”
Silence fell again after that for a while until Gwen made a move to go home. “You could just stay here,” Randi reminded her, a little confused by her unusual actions. Gwen had never turned down an opportunity to stay at the beach house that Randi could immediately recall.
“I know. But I do have something I’ve got to take care of at home. I’ll see you tomorrow?”
“No, I’m headed out tomorrow.”
“So soon?”
“Yeah,” a little resignedly. “It can’t be helped. I’m hoping it won’t take too long, but you never know.”
Gwen stepped forward, her uncertainties and reservations put to the wayside for now. “You be careful, my friend. I always worry about you when you’re gone.” She put her arms around Randi’s waist and felt long arms wrap around her upper body. They stayed in this comfortable haze of hugging for many minutes until Randi loosened her hold and stepped back a pace to lock her blue eyes with green.
“I’ll be careful. You stay out of trouble, okay?”
“Oh, I will. I always do.”
An unladylike snort from Randi who turned it into a chuckle that Gwen shared with her. “I’ll miss you, Little One.”
“I’ll miss you too, Gunny. Come back to me soon, all right?”
Twin heartbeats stopped at this statement, then Randi decided she’d misunderstood what had been said. Gwen, for her part, was unsure why and how that had come from her mouth exactly. The moment passed in confusion, and Randi simply answered, “I’ll be home as soon as I can.”
Gwen was grateful for two things for the first time in memory. One, that she lived alone; two, that men in white coats no longer existed. If either had been untrue, she was pretty sure she’d have been locked up by now. For the past two hours, she had been walking in circles having arguments with herself. She was almost to the point of pulling out her hair.
*Yes, she’s beautiful... gorgeous even. But why did my heart start to pound? True, she’s one of the few adult human beings I’ve ever seen naked, and definitely the most perfect specimen imaginable, but still, she’s my best friend. Best friends don’t react like that to each other, do they? What is going on with me?? Is something going on at all? Am I imagining too much, reading too much into things because I’m a bard? Maybe I should talk to Randi... no, that’d be too weird, and she’s leaving town in the morning. Mother? Oh no, that’s even worse!! AAARRRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!*
By the time she had turned this over a hundred times in her mind, she was clutching her hair, and beginning to seriously make herself sick. She decided to take something for her head and go to bed. She could think about it more later.
Randi, for her part, wasn’t getting much rest either. She had picked up some peculiar vibes coming from Gwen and couldn’t place what the exact problem was. *Was it because of the emotional outburst?? It’s possible, since I rarely lose it like that. Yes, that is a definite possibility. I could have put her in an uncomfortable position.*
The more she thought on this, however, the less likely she believed this to be a contingency. *No, Gwen has never had a problem with my few emotional outbursts even when she had good reason to up and smack me for rudeness. So if it wasn’t the crying, was it the story? No, stupid! She’s a BARD. Stories are her life. Man, talk about a Duh moment!*
She thought a few minutes longer in silence. *Maybe it’s the fact that I am leaving tomorrow and expect to be gone for a while. That could very well be it. Tommy says she always becomes more quiet and withdrawn when I leave. Hmm....*
The Marine felt quite pleased at the logic of her conclusion, until... *Except that I was getting those weird vibes BEFORE I mentioned being gone for an extended amount of time. Poor Gwen... she puts up with so much from me. She’s a much better best friend than I deserve. I wish....*
She put those thoughts quickly out of her mind and turned her attention to why she was leaving in the morning. A dark cloud passed through her soul as she realized the ramifications of what she had learned so far and how important the fact-finding hunts of the next few months were going to be.
Since this was actually an independent mission she had planned, Randi had a few minutes the next morning to stop at Tommy’s before she left. It was going to be even harder to pull herself away now that she had a nephew of sorts to get to know. Tommy answered her quiet knock and ushered her straight in to the nursery. Ella was just finishing up her breastfeeding of the child, and as soon as Tommy cleaned him up he placed the small bundle in Randi’s hesitant arms.
“Randi, he won’t break,” Ella chided. “He’s small, but he’s strong. You did a beautiful job getting him here. Thank you.”
Both women’s eyes clouded over with tears, and Tommy’s looked suspiciously wet as well. Randi cradled him a little tighter and gave him a small kiss on the forehead. Ella was thrilled to see Tommy capturing this for posterity and equally happy that the tall woman seemed completely oblivious to that fact. Randi spent several quiet moments talking to the baby while his parents looked on in happy observation, then she looked to Tommy to take the child so she could stand.
“Ya know, Randi, it is perfectly acceptable to walk and carry a child at the same time.”
“Nope. I don’t think so,” she said in all seriousness. “They break too easy.”
“You did it yesterday.”
“My one day of grace. Doubt it will happen again in my lifetime.”
“Uh huh. I’ll remind you of that one day, Short Stuff.” He failed to see the shadow that crossed Randi’s face at his words, but Ella didn’t. She put the thought away for future study.
“Well, I need to go. Tommy, I’m gonna be in and out for a while. Would you prefer if I brought Ditto down to stay with you guys?”
He considered this request carefully for long moments while absently rocking the now sleeping baby in his arms. Finally he spoke. “No, I don’t mind running over to your place everyday to check on her. She has her door to go in and out as she pleases there, and if she wants or needs anything, I’m sure she’ll come looking for me post haste.” He smiled when he said this. Randi had patiently taught the puppy to cross the island for Tommy in the event of trouble. “If she gets lonely, she’ll come stay here anyway, I’m sure.”
“True. Besides, Gwen said she’d come out to play with her on weekends if she could. Don’t be surprised if she comes over today to see the new baby.”
“She knows??” Then he rolled his eyes. “Of course she knows. You told her last night, didn’t you?”
Randi looked shyly at the floor, unwilling to let them see the turmoil brewing in her eyes. “Yeah, I did. I wanted to share it with her. I figured you’d tell the masses today.”
“Yep. In fact,” he added, turning to place the boy gently into his mother’s outstretched arms. “I need to go get ready.”
“And I need to go as well.” She placed a light kiss on both the baby and his mother before heading for the door. “I’ll stop in as often as my schedule allows. I want you both to know if there was any way for me to avoid this....”
“You go do what needs to be done, Randi. We’ll all still be here when you get back.”
Randi had no comment she could make to this particular statement so she just gave a small smile and a wave before exiting the house. Ditto joined her at the door, quite content with her morning’s explorations.
“I don’t like it, Tommy.”
“Don’t like what, hon?” coming out of the bathroom and disappearing into the closet.
“I can’t pinpoint what’s bothering me exactly, but there is something new in Randi’s attitude that just isn’t right.”
“Sweetheart, she had a pretty traumatic day yesterday. Give her a little time to adjust to it all, okay? I’m fairly certain delivering her cousin-who-will-be-a-nephew-to-her was not on her list of things to do yesterday. I’m sure she hasn’t quite recovered from that shock.”
“Maybe,” Ella agreed, but she had some serious doubts in the back of her mind. Doubts that would plague her for months before they finally came back to haunt her in a very real way.
Chapter XII
Randi’s troubling thoughts disturbed the serenity around her far more than her footsteps or Ditto’s occasional growls and barks as she scampered around could. The turbulence raging through her mind brought a scowl to her otherwise beautiful countenance. *Please, Artemis, Athena... please. I don’t want to be right... not this time... not about this.* Almost all of the feelers she had sent out months ago had returned with the same report. Things were gearing up for something massive. Everything pointed to full-scale war.
Now Randi, along with three handpicked, well-trusted allies, was headed out to confirm the reports and gather information. No one in the chain of command, save the commandant himself, had been cleared of suspicion. Randi had a very serious idea of who the leak was now, but she needed to talk to Geoff first. And that would have to wait until she got back. The logistics and timing of this mission were critical. She was fairly certain time was running out and if she didn’t have her facts straight by Festival, things would get very ugly.
Randi had no need for her armor this time though she did secrete several well-honed weapons about her person. Then she knelt to look the shepherd in the eyes. “Be a good girl, Ditto and go to Tommy if you need anything, okay? Watch out for the baby and... and Gwen. Take care of them for me until I get home, all right?”
The dog kept eye contact and answered her with a single bark. The woman scratched the puppy’s head for several long moments before straightening and heading for the garage. ‘Beauty’ was going to get a serious workout in the weeks to come.
*They were a good mix of people,* Randi thought to herself later as they met up in one of the most beautiful but forlorn spots she had ever laid eyes on. Just getting to this particular meeting place had been quite a challenge. The one hundred fifty foot climb down sheer rock had been an interesting experience though not half so bad as getting back up was going to be, she was afraid. However, it served their purposes for the time being and that was all that mattered. Once they had the final details ironed out, stealth wouldn’t be quite the problem it was now.
She looked around at her newly assembled team. Each was lounging, talking softly and drinking water. It was so hot in the canyon itself that the cool darkness of the cave had been most welcome. Tiny, being the largest among them was closest to the door. The cave narrowed rather quickly and didn’t allow the man much room to maneuver. Next to him sat Brenda, only the whites of her eyes and teeth seen clearly in the near darkness. Across from Bren sat Cameron. Cam was a small, wiry man whose ancestry was impossible to define at a glance. They should be able to find out all they need to because one of them would always be able to blend in.
It took the better part of the day for them to get things decided to everyone’s satisfaction, but by late afternoon they had things worked out. It was decided it would be too dangerous to leave this close to sunset, and they settled in for the evening. The unit had pretty much expected this outcome and been well prepared for it. The evening passed in pleasant camaraderie. It wasn’t until full daylight, however, that any of them made a move to leave.
Tiny and Randi both had to ascend the stone face above them. Brenda and Cameron would be descending to the river below. Anyone who happened to spot them would assume they were cavers, climbing and rafting duos who found an interesting, habitable cave. Just the habitable part made that cave rare in this area, and therefore not surprising that it was used by more than one team. Most cavers were hospitable to one another in the extreme. The end of the day found them in separate rooms at two different hotels. They would be splitting up individually in the morning to meet at their first target from different destinations in two days time.
“Ya know,” Tiny commented to Randi as they sat in the restaurant eating a passable meal. “A lot depends on us, my friend. If we succeed, no one will ever know how close things came to all out annihilation, but if we fail....”
“We won’t fail, Tiny. We can’t. Too much and too many lives depend on our success.” She paused while the waitress refilled their glasses. “You do realize that our chances of surviving the outcome are....”
“... very, very slim. Yes, I know. We all do. But we swore an oath when we became Sabres that I will not disregard now.”
“And what about Reed?”
“Reed is somewhat pragmatic about it. Not really happy, but completely understanding.” Here Randi’s thoughts turned to Gwen. Knowing she wouldn’t understand but unable to give her the knowledge she needed to do so. She jerked her attention back to Tiny when he continued to speak. “Besides, we’ve always lived with the possibility of death coming early or violently for as long as we’ve been lovers. We knew it was one of the hazards when we got involved with each other, and as Sabres we can live with that knowledge.”
“And as human beings?”
He thought a moment about that before responding. “As human beings, it’s a bit tougher, but it happens.” He tried to shrug it off lightly, but Randi could see it bothered him more than he was willing to admit to. She decided to let the matter drop. It took her thoughts into areas she had no desire to venture into either.
They finished eating and went back to their rooms. Randi was changed into her pajamas and stretched out on the bed trying to read an eBook when a knock came from Tiny’s side of the connecting room door. She got up slowly, reaching for a dagger before she put her hand on the doorknob and called out, “Yeah?”
“Randi, Peanut eats fish....”
“... and Ditto speaks German.” She put the knife down and opened the connecting door. “What’s up?” she asked him as she resumed her comfortable position on the bed. She motioned for him to take a seat.
“Nothing. Just a little antsy, I think.”
“Second thoughts, my friend?” gently.
“No, not really. Just anxious to get this done and over with, I suppose. I’ve never been good at waiting. You know that.”
“Yeah, I seem to remember a few occasions where you were in more of a hurry than you needed to be.” He blushed and she chuckled. They lost themselves in memories for a few minutes.
“Randi?” He spoke again quietly, unwilling to disturb the peace.
“Hmm?”
“What would you have done with your life if you’d never become a Sabre?”
It was an interesting question - one that she had never really pondered to any great degree, and she found it intriguing to do so now. Silence reigned in the room while she thought, broken only by the sounds of their breathing. “Ya know, Tiny, I really don’t know. When I graduated, I only knew I wanted to join the Corps. I was interested in so many different things; still am to some extent.” She was quiet for a while. “I don’t think I would be in the security business like I am now. I mean, I enjoy it and all, but most of what I use in that job is the same stuff I use in this one. I learned it all here.” Another pause. “I think though, given my choice I would have liked to have been a builder.” He smiled with her when he remembered the plans he had drawn for her. “I really enjoyed creating something with my own hands.”
“Do you have any regrets, you know, about becoming a Sabre?”
A shadow passed over her visage so quickly that Tiny could not even be sure it was real and not imagined. “No, Tiny. I am what I am. To regret that means to lose myself.” * Liar,* she scoffed to herself. *You’d give it all up in a heartbeat, become whoever she needed you to be, if it meant you and Gwen could be together.* Aloud she asked, “How about you?”
He shrugged broad shoulders. “Once in a while I think it would have been nice to have been like everybody else and not have been selected for this specialty. Usually happens when I’m having to wait, especially if the mission is going to be exceptionally difficult.” He smirked at himself. “But no, usually not; I’m too busy with other things and once a mission is underway never.”
“Even knowing how it will end?”
“Most notably knowing how it will end. I like to think I have lived my life to its fullest potential every day; trying all sorts of new things; finding new ways to challenge myself; all because I’ve known the odds are stacked against my having a long life expectancy.”
“And you won’t regret having to leave it and love behind?”
“I won’t leave love behind, Randi. I carry it and all its memories with me all the time.”
She lay quietly in the dark for a long time after he left, thinking about what he had said.
The following morning they separated. It took two days for them to meet up with Brenda and Cameron at the new rendezvous and another two weeks for them to get the spook equipment in place. Another two days and part of a third passed before either team witnessed anything of interest.
“Randi, looks like the Blues will be heading out to Marcus Pointe tonight,” Cameron commented as he walked in to door of their safe room.
A dark brow rose in question. “Marcus Pointe? Are you sure? That’s unusually far out of their territory.”
“Yep, no mistake.” He looked at the vid map she had displayed and pointed out the spot. “Julio said it was the best neutral ground they could find.”
Before she could comment, Brenda came in. “Reds are moving, Chief. Someplace called....”
“Marcus Pointe,” Randi and Cam finished together.
“Yeah, how’d you know?”
“Cause that’s where the Blues are headed. Any indication when or why?”
“Um, nothing definite. They’re moving up there tonight because it’s neutral ground.”
“Damn! All right, let’s move. We’ve gotta be in place before they get there. All that wasted effort on equipment placement. Shit!”
No one was willing to question her in this mood. This was her project, and they were following her lead. They trusted her with theirs lives as they had before, and she did the same. Right now was not the time for explanations, however. They needed to be shadows before the Blues and Reds arrived.
It was an intriguing sight to see the armies of blue or red clad humanity come marching up opposite sides of the street. Each band stopped short of the rendezvous point with only the leaders advancing to the centerline where they were met by a tall blonde woman. Without their equipment, they were unable to hear the actual words spoken. But in the end it didn’t really matter for the gestures were plain enough for all to decipher. Randi felt a sinking feeling hit her in the gut as the Red and Blue leaders shook hands and the blonde clasped both of them in her own. It became stark, cold fear when the armies that had been enemies for longer than history defined began mingling together to form one huge conglomeration of fighters.
It took them the better part of the night to stealthily work their way away from the raucous party that had started up once a truce had been declared. Randi, for her part, was trying to get her mind wrapped around reality, knowing that her worst fears were being confirmed. There wasn’t much for them to say to one another. Each was trying to soak in the impressions left them by the evening’s events. To know that the two most violent gangs in existence, sworn enemies forever, had just declared temporary peace was disturbing in the extreme.
It was time to move on to their next objective.
Meanwhile, Gwen had decided to put all thoughts - and the feelings those thoughts brought with them - of having seen her best friend naked into a locked box in her mind. There was no reason to dwell on it, especially until she could sort things out. And this, she found, she was reluctant to do. She was sure no matter what conclusions she came to that this would change the dynamic between them. And she wasn’t ready to lose what they had.
The remainder of the first week that Randi was gone found Gwen amazingly busy. A fellow bard had been called away on a family emergency, and Gwen was more than willing to pitch in and help cover her absence. She even worked part of her weekend, and it wasn’t until Sunday afternoon that she made it over to Tommy and Ella’s to see the new baby.
“Gwen, what a nice surprise! Come in! Come in! I see you stopped by Randi’s place,” indicating the shepherd that followed obediently at her heels. Ella welcomed her in with a hug. “Did you come to see baby Randall?” Green eyes widened perceptibly.
“You named him after her?” softly.
“Of course. I’ll admit it was one of the names we were considering anyway, but after she brought him safely into the world....”
“Does she know?”
“That she has a namesake?” Gwen nodded. “Yes, we introduced them after the doctor got here and got a chance to look him over. Why?”
“She didn’t mention his name.” Gwen continued when she noticed the odd look on Ella’s face. “She told me everything else. It’s just funny she didn’t remember to tell me his name.”
“Not really. I think she was in quite a state of shock when she left here.”
Gwen agreed silently, but aloud she simply said, “Can I see him?”
“Oh yes. Certainly. C’mon.” And she grabbed Gwen by the elbow and pulled her toward the nursery. “We just gave him a bath so he may be sleeping, but we can take a peek anyway.”
As it happened, they found Tommy asleep in the rocking chair and Randall in the crib - not asleep but not quite awake either. Ella gently picked him up and cradled him to her, crooning softly to him for a moment. Then she laid him in Gwen’s empty arms. She stared at the now sleeping little boy for a very long time. “He’s beautiful, Ella,” Gwen stated in a hushed voice. “You’re a very lucky woman.”
Gwen left the Steel residence after a short visit with Ella. She understood now a little better Randi’s reaction the day before she left for parts unknown. And here her thoughts turned briefly to her friend, hoping she was safe.
It was Tuesday of the next week when Tommy called the bard into his office. She was a bit startled to see a tall form with raven hair sitting across from him and for a brief instant thought Randi had returned. But the gray eyes that met her gaze were those of a stranger, and though she was disappointed she greeted the man politely when the boss introduced them.
“Gwen, this is Scott Everret. He’s going to be with us for the next few months. Scott, this is....”
“... Gwen Goldman, probably the most prolific bard alive. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He took the proffered hand and gently kissed her knuckles. The already flushed face turned beet red at this, and she eased her hand from his. “I’m sorry, Gwen. I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I’ve just been a fan for a very long time and was having a ‘fan moment’, I think.”
“It’s all right, Scott. I’m just not used to that reaction anymore, especially around here. So what’s up, Tommy?”
“Join us for lunch.” And so saying, he led the duo out of his office. The rest of the week found the trio taking lunch together, and it wasn’t long before the rumors started flying about Gwen and Scott. Rumors that Randi was sure to hear the instant of her return.
“Why is it,” Scott commented to Gwen two weeks after they had been introduced, “that a man and a woman, even in this day and age, cannot be seen as friends without gossip and rumors flying first?”
Gwen smirked at him. “Because Scott, gossip and rumors are generally much more exciting than the truth could ever be. Besides, you’re the first person aside from my best friend Randi that I’ve ever spent any noticeable amount of time with. That makes it fodder automatically.”
“Even though all we do is work together?”
“Even though all we do is work together. It’s fair game. Though maybe if they got a look at your girlfriend, the talk might die down some.” Gwen had had the chance to meet Tori the previous weekend at the Golden Touch and had found herself liking the young woman at once. She was a weaver, and Gwen couldn’t wait to see some of her work that Ella had been positively gushing over.
“Does it bother you? All the talk, I mean?”
“Um, yeah, sometimes it does get to be a bit much. But mostly I’ve learned to ignore it.”
“Well, hopefully it will die down soon.”
“Yeah, something else will take the spotlight.”
But it wasn’t soon enough. Randi had come back earlier that morning and had intended on catching Gwen at work and convincing the bard to play hooky with her. But the rumors that Gwen had a hot new lover assaulted her from the moment she reached Midas, and when she saw them together at lunch - though it wasn’t at their table - she jumped to the conclusion that the rumors were actually truth. She went back to her office, determined to get out of there as soon as possible.
That evening Tommy stopped by to pick her up for dinner at his place. Randi tried to decline, but Tommy insisted, reminding her that Ella would have both their hides if she didn’t come. Besides, she was anxious to see her young namesake so her protest was short-lived.
“I heard you were at work today.”
“Hmm. Yeah. I needed to check in with my guys; make sure things were okay.”
“Did you see Gwen?”
“No. There just wasn’t time. I’ve got to head out again in the morning.” Tommy was curious whether her terseness was due to her travels or the fact that she had missed Gwen or if it was something else entirely. But wisdom hard learned made him keep his mouth shut and his thoughts on the subject to himself.
Randi was thrilled with the baby and wasn’t quite as nervous handling him as she had been the first two times. She was almost convinced he wouldn’t break if she held him but was a little reluctant to put that particular theory to the test. Fortunately Ella took the decision right out of her hands when she put the child into them. And Randi marveled at the precious, tiny miracle she held even as she commented on his rapid growth.
Gwen cornered Tommy the following morning, having learned Randi had popped in the previous day. “And you didn’t tell me she was here? She didn’t call me?”
“Gwen, it was a flying visit, literally. I think she came home to do laundry. The only reason I saw her was I stopped at her house on my way home and insisted she come over for dinner and a visit with Randall. She wasn’t really thrilled to see me.”
“Tommy, do you know what she is doing? Where she is going?”
“No, but I do know whatever it is, it’s weighing heavily on her soul.”
That weekend, the rumor mill came to a screeching halt when Scott brought his now fiancée to the Guild picnic. Tommy liked to hold events and gatherings often to allow his people to interact on a personal as well as a professional level. He was distinctly glad for this one as he could tell the whispers were beginning to wear on Gwen’s last nerve.
Gwen spent a bit of time watching Scott and Tori interact with each other and others. There was something about it that was familiar, but she couldn’t put her finger on what it was. She decided to observe them covertly. Perhaps that would help her figure it out.
Meanwhile Randi and her team had headed out once again, and this time the trip took almost a week. If it hadn’t been for the fact that they wanted to attract as little attention to themselves as possible, they could have been there in a matter of hours. But people tend not to notice tourists and lazy day travelers, and so they became such and blended in to the mass of humanity around them.
As they each arrived individually at the meeting place, it became very apparent that something massive was gearing up here as well. In the Southern province there were waves of Wizards taking up all the available space. To the North, the Brotherhood was filling the province, overrunning the natural population. Within a week, word was spread of the meeting between the two factions.
Once again, the rendezvous was at midnight and as the two groups came together, the same cold, unreasoning fear that permeated her stomach the last time returned full force to assault her senses. Randi watched in uneasy fascination as a near repeat of the previous events happened before her eyes. Two enemies, enemies for a longer lifetime than the history of modern and post-modern man, stood together making peace. A peace blessed by a tall, thin blonde woman. And as black and white mingled together under the night sky, Randi felt the weight of the world fall more heavily onto her shoulders.
************
Scott was struggling badly. Bad enough that his beloved finally convinced him of the wisdom in asking Gwen for some help or advice before Tori threw him out of the house. Gwen just chuckled when he explained his desperation to her even going so far as to get down on bended knee in front of her and beg.
To the blue eyes watching this tableau, Gwen seemed flustered by the unexpected proposal, and the flush on her face made her seem even more beautiful. Randi tried to pull herself away but stood still staring in fascination until the tall man took Gwen into his arms and kissed her almost reverently. Then with tears in her eyes Randi fled for the safety of her home.
“Do you see what I mean, Gwen? It just doesn’t flow like it’s supposed to. I can’t seem to get past this point. And it’s pivotal to the story.”
“Yeah, I see your problem. How about instead you...?” And she offered him a few suggestions to work out what was best for him, never knowing their actions had been seen and so grossly misunderstood.
************
When Randi arrived at home, Ditto greeted her with unbridled enthusiasm. It brought a sad smile to her face in spite of the fact that the shards of her heart ached so badly she could hardly breathe. She took a long run with the dog, stopping by to see Ella and her ever-changing baby boy. Randall brought another sad smile to the Marine’s face, and Ella had to wonder what made the tears come to the eyes of a woman who never cried. Randi was perilously close to the edge, and Ella was afraid of pushing too hard for fear she’d fall right off the precipice she was standing on. Her concern, however, continued to mount by leaps and bounds.
“I wish there was a way to keep him from growing so much while I’m away. I’m missing out on so much of his life.”
“Simple solution to that problem... stay here,” Ella replied only half jokingly.
“If only it were that simple, my friend. I leave out again in the morning.”
“Randi...?”
“Please don’t, Ella. I have to.”
“Take care of yourself then. We really miss you when you’re gone.”
*I know one that doesn’t miss me anymore.* But aloud she answered, “I miss you guys, too. I’ll be careful.” And then she left to place a vid call and repack.
The next morning found her knocking at the door of the shop of an expert weapons smith. Geoff opened the door and admitted her into his work sanctuary. She looked around in fascination, recognizing many of the pieces and parts lying around the surprisingly small room. There were several things she could not readily identify, but there was no time for exploration at present. Perhaps later.
“Randi,” welcoming her with a hug that he quickly noticed was not being returned. “Your cryptic vid call last night piqued my curiosity. What’s up?” He wondered what had happened that she looked at him through the shuttered eyes of a near stranger. He decided he needed to have a talk with his daughter as soon as possible.
“Geoff, tell me about the team you served with when Ghost Rider first began her rampage thirty years ago.” If she could have asked a more difficult or complicated question, he wasn’t sure what it would have been. And he was at a loss to see what this had to do with anything, but he decided to humor her. It was obvious she was in SABRE mode, and their friendship had been put to the side for the present.
“Okay,” he answered slowly. “What would you like to know?”
“Anything. Everything. Tell me about the individuals that comprised the team that was first attacked.”
“All of them?”
“All of them.”
There was quiet for the space of about sixty heartbeats until Geoff spoke again. “You can just read about the incident, you know.”
“I know and if this is hard for you, I apologize.” For a brief instant, there was a trace of warmth in her eyes. Then the blue went cold again. “But those are just flat facts written on a computer screen. I am asking for you to tell me something about them as human beings. Make them 3-D figures that come alive.”
The intensity in her voice surprised him. “It’s that important?”
“It’s that important.”
He nodded to himself at her answer and drew his mind inward for a long moment. Then he drew a deep breath and began. “Jeremiah Daetwyler was my sergeant, and he was a Sabre through and through.”
“Wait, Jeremiah Daetwyler, Sabre Commandant?”
“The same. Even then he had the skill and intelligence to make him one of the best. Rumor is, he had gotten into a terrible row with a fellow Sabre a year previously because of that drive and initiative. She disappeared swearing vengeance but was never seen or heard from again.”
“Rumor?”
“Well, yeah. I wasn’t around when it happened, and it was never really talked about among us. It was his private business, you know.”
“Hmm. Go on.”
“Not much to tell really. Though I will say it was quite a surprise when he came to see me as a lieutenant when I was still in the recovery unit after the attack.”
“Why is that?”
“He never wanted to be an officer. He enjoyed working in the field, doing the dirty work. It was his life, and he had apparently turned down the commission before. I think it was the only way he could stay in, stay a Sabre, after we were all hurt.”
“Was he hurt badly?”
“We all were to some degree remember? But his physical wounds weren’t as bad as the emotional ones seemed to be. He was really shaken up after an attack like that happened on his watch.”
Randi concentrated on that in silence for a little while, pacing back and forth in the small space. Geoff left her alone, recognizing the serious focus behind the blue eyes. He could almost see her putting the puzzle together and was more than a little curious at what picture the finished product would be. Finally she motioned for him to continue.
“You already know my story, and there were only two other survivors unless you want to know about those that died.” She shook her head negatively. “Okay then. Ben-ramen Ha’amaen was my best friend. We went through basic and Sabre training together. He was always very quiet. He did his ten-year service and got out to become a ship builder. We stay in touch still. He and his partner live near the capital city where they are well-respected members of the builder’s Guild there. I would almost consider him Gwen’s godfather.”
“What about the last team member?”
“Ah, Kenesha Rachoen. Kene was quite the firebrand. And she and Jerry seemed to butt heads regularly.”
“About anything in particular?”
“No, about everything, it seemed.”
“Was this a problem before you arrived, do you know?”
“Well, again, we’re back to rumors.” Randi nodded her comprehension. “But the rumor was they had almost come to blows over a woman.”
“Why weren’t they separated if it was such a problem?”
“I dunno. They actually worked well together under pressure. But during the down time, everything was cause for a debate.” He paused, thinking hard for a moment. “I think she had actually finally requested a transfer shortly before we were attacked.” He frowned in remembrance. “In fact though, she became his attaché, his right hand after he was promoted.”
“Did they get along any better?”
“No, not really. They still argue about everything even to this day. But it changed; we all changed. I’d say they were more subdued. Kene certainly became less volatile.”
Randi withdrew into herself to study the puzzle pieces she had been handed. The workroom became a study in quiet as she continued to examine her evidence while the weapons smith tinkered with a crossbow mechanism that wanted to stick. Finally he noticed Randi come to some conclusion in her mind as she straightened. He broke the silence when she stood.
“Did any of this help, Randi?”
“Yeah, Geoff,” she said, smiling at him somewhat absently. “I think it did. Thanks.” But she didn’t explain any further, and he wasn’t comfortable in asking. It was clear the walls were up and would not be breached. She made a move to leave.
“Can you stay for a little bit at least?”
“I wish I could Geoff, but I’ve got places to be. Thank you for asking.”
“You’re welcome here anytime. You know that. Maybe you and Gwen can....” He hesitated seeing the fleeting look of intense pain cross her features. It was gone almost as quickly as it appeared.
“I think Gwen will probably be bringing some else home with her the next time she comes. Thank you for your help, Geoff.” And she was out the door and gone before he could recover his scattered wits.
“Now what the hell was that all about?” Geoff wondered, muttering to himself. “I think it may be time to have a little talk with my daughter.”
Randi didn’t head for home this time. Even though she and here team were not expected to meet overseas for another five days, she decided to go early to scout things out a bit. *Liar, you just can’t bear to see her with someone else. No matter what your head says is best.* Randi shook her head to clear it and boarded the shuttle. It wasn’t going to be long before the shit hit the fan.
************
The ancient forest she wandered through was like a balm to her troubled soul. It had been a blessing to get out of the crowded city she had arrived in, and the peace of this place pervaded her every sense. Randi was even able to put Gwen into somewhat of a distorted perspective. She decided to use the uninterrupted time to meditate and finding a relatively comfortably tree to nest in, she extended her outer senses and turned her vision inward.
“What troubles you, child?”
“Everything, Artemis.”
“And what is it you wish of me”?
“Nothing. There is nothing any of you can do for me now. I know my destiny, and I’ve accepted it.”
“Then why have you summoned me, summoned us, to you?” Gesturing at her two sisters who stood quietly trying very hard not to burst into apoplectic rage at Randi’s presumptuous words. They had seen what she had and could understand, how from her point of view things could seem the way they did. That did not lessen their need to want to correct her, however.
“I’m sorry, Artemis. I meant to summon no one. I simply wanted to meditate and clear my head for the coming days. The calm and peace that prevails in this place is a welcome change from the chaos that permeates much of the rest of the world.”
“Nevertheless, you did summon us. Are you sure you desire nothing?” Trying to edge Randi into asking the right question. She was pleased when she seemed to be considering her words.
“No, Artemis, except that you keep an eye on Gwen. She deserves nothing but happiness.”
“And what of you, child?”
Randi did not answer, hoping the goddesses would leave her in peace to find her focus. They did so finally with much reluctance.
************
“It’s not supposed to be this way!” Aphrodite fumed. “This is not the way the end was written for them!”
“Keep the faith, Sister. You know the old saying... It ain’t over til the fat lady sings! And I’ll give ’em all laryngitis if I have to!”
The goddess of love had to smile through her tears at the image that conjured up. “Thanks, ‘Thena! You’re the best!”
“Oh, and I’m chopped liver, I suppose!” the goddess of the hunt mock groused.
“Nope, you’re the best too! Chopped liver, grody! What a visual there, Babe!” The three sisters chuckled together, then got busy looking for a solution to a problem that was rapidly getting away from them.
************
When the rest of the team finally arrived four days later, Randi had found her center and had put everything but the mission out of her mind. With Festival only a few weeks away, she was fairly certain this would be the last gathering until the holiday season was over. In the thirty years that Ghost Rider had been a threat, never once had she broken holiday tradition. And with the enormous build-up taking place, Randi was betting she wouldn’t break this one either. No, everything pointed to action occurring sometime after Festival Season had passed. Waiting was going to be a bitch though.
Never had the team seen so many bald heads in one place as Skinheads poured into the region. It could have been almost comical had the circumstances and events surrounding their presence not been so dire. Instead it prompted that cold, unreasoning fear to coil in Randi’s belly once more even though she was sure of the outcome of this gathering.
It took ten days for the Skinheads to finish arriving, and almost on cue as they stopped an army of Fringe Amazons walked onto the scene. And that night as the moon rose high in the sky, a truce was sealed between them as though there had never been any animosity at all. The blonde woman looked well pleased with the outcome of her efforts. Randi wished she could go be sick.
“Randi,” asked Tiny when they were all gathered back at the hotel and congregating in her room, “are you sure this is a put on, just a temporary truce? Some of the things I saw tonight....”
“Yeah, and we’ve seen that kind of celebrating at each of these rendezvous,” Brenda chimed in. Cam remained silent. Randi got off the bed and moved to the window, wishing she risked looking outside.
“I would almost be inclined to agree with you except for a couple of things. One, this blonde is always present and fits what little description we have of Ghost Rider perfectly.”
“And the other?” from Cam when the silence grew too long for his liking.
“I overheard what was said tonight.” Randi drew a deep breath before continuing. “‘Coming together under truce to cause chaos and war’ is not my idea of a settled peace. And she mentioned something else. A date and place. I think there will be a coming together of all parties involved in the desert sometime shortly after Festival. I want to check that out.”
“You let us know when and where, my friend. We’ll be there with you. You know that,” from Tiny.
“I know that. You guys have been awesome the last few months. Thank you. Now let’s get some sleep. We head for home tomorrow, and I don’t know about the rest of you, but I haven’t done any shopping for Festival. And with it only twelve days off....”
“Do you really think it’s safe until after the holiday?”
“Yeah, Bren, I do. Ghost Rider holds the season sacred for whatever reason, and I don’t think that will change. That date is almost four weeks away. I think we’ll be okay til then.”
“I hope so. It’ll be nice to have a little quality family time. Goodnight, guys.” The others responded, and they made their way to their own rooms through the connecting doors.
Randi lay in the quiet dark, thinking about the days to come, and wondering if Gwen was happy in her newfound love. She supposed she couldn’t put off meeting the man forever. She decided to face him with the courage of the Marine she was, then disappear for the holiday. She didn’t want Gwen to pity her and invite her along to whatever they had planned together. She was in for quite a shock.
************
“Good morning, Little Girl.” Geoff’s voice over the vid screen echoed in Gwen’s still sleeping mind. Weird dream she thought as she burrowed deeper under the bedcovers.
“Gwen, time to get up dear,” her mother’s voice chided lightly.
“Go ‘way,” Gwen muttered, still convinced she was asleep and dreaming the intrusions. She peeked out from under the blankets, noting that it was full daylight, and that her imagination was not playing tricks on her. Her folks were on the vid screen waiting to talk to her. She fell face first back into the bed with a groan and pulled the pillow down on top of her head. The chuckling from her parents brought her sitting up in bed, running a hand through tangled blonde hair and wiping the sleep from her eyes. “Sorry, guys. Morning.”
“Late night, Hon?” Jill inquired with motherly interest. The dark circles under normally bright eyes were a matter of some concern to her.
“Hmm, no, not the way you mean. I just couldn’t sleep. Happens sometimes.” *Happens a lot when Randi is gone, doesn’t it?* She shook her head to clear the internal dialogue. She could concentrate on that later. “So what’s up?”
“We just wanted to check in... make sure plans for Festival were set.”
“Um, as far as I know, I’ll be up early morning the day before so we can attend the symphony that evening.”
“Will you be coming alone?” Not really a tactful way to ask that question, Jill realized, but there was really no good way to ask it either.
Blonde brows furrowed at the direction of the conversation. “I think so. Randi was supposed to come with me, but I haven’t seen her in almost three months, and there is no one else I’d want to ask.”
“So there’s no one new in your life?” There, now the question was out in the open.
“Huh?!? What are you...? Oh, wait.” Now thoroughly aggravated, she threw the cover off her and rose abruptly from the bed. She paced back and forth briefly trying to calm herself and ran her hands over her face and through her hair again. “I don’t fucking believe this,” the bard muttered almost to herself. “Okay look, Scott and I are just colleagues and friends at work. Once in a while I get together with him and Tori for dinner. Somehow I don’t think his fiancée would be too thrilled if I invited him home for Festival.
“Well, Dear, we’d heard....”
“Yeah, I can just imagine what you’ve heard, but it’s not true. Scott and I are just friends; so are Tori and I. They’re nice people; they make a lovely couple. I’ll be sure to introduce you on your next trip down.”
“That would be wonderful. Thank you for telling us, Daughter, and don’t be upset if we’re concerned. It’s a parent thing; we just want you to be happy.”
“I am happy, Mom. Just tired,” scratching her head. “I’m glad Festival is only seven days away.”
“You go back and get some more rest, Sweetheart. We’ll talk to you later. Love you.”
“Love you both, too.” Gwen severed the connection and crawled back into bed. She didn’t fall asleep immediately though, thinking about the upcoming holiday. She hoped to see Randi soon to invite her home again. She fell asleep with a smile on her lips reliving happy memories of the previous Festival they had shared.
“What do you think Randi meant then?” Jill asked her husband as they broke the comm link to Gwen.
“I think she heard the rumors, maybe saw something that could have been misconstrued and made some assumptions based on those things. It fits with what we know.” *And it fits with Randi’s profile as well.*
“I suppose, though you’d think she would have just asked Gwen.”
“Well, you heard what our daughter said. They haven’t seen each other in almost three months. And knowing what we do about Randi and how reserved she is - can you really picture her approaching Gwen and just asking something like that outright?”
“No, you’re right. Those two are enough to give me a headache sometimes!”
“Well, Baby,” Geoff replied, wrapping still strong arms around a still slim waist. “If it makes you feel any better, they are seriously driving me to drink!” They chuckled together at the situation, and she patted Geoff’s hands. He released her, and they wandered into the kitchen for a cup of coffee.
Gwen woke later in the day feeling much better. And hungry, not really surprised when she looked at the clock and saw it was nearly lunchtime. *Hmm, quick shower, a bite to eat. Then I think I’ll go see Ditto for a while; maybe run to Ella’s and take a peek at the baby. Then I’ll just play it by ear. Nothing pressing to do today. All my Festival shopping is done. Hmm.*
She climbed out of the bed, stretching languidly before heading to the bathroom. She didn’t even bother to dry her hair when she stepped from the shower, choosing instead to simply pull it into a long braid. *One of these days, I’m going to cut this mess off,* she groused half-heartedly. Some comfortable jeans, a T-shirt topped by a flannel button up, and she went to the kitchen barefooted to make a couple sandwiches. Finally completely dressed and fed, she left the apartment and headed for the island.
It didn’t occur to her to enter the house on her arrival. Generally when she came to play with Ditto, she went straight around to the back, knowing the dog would hear her and join her there. She usually checked the house right before she left. So she got quite a surprise when she rounded the corner and headed toward the dock.
Part 3
It was midmorning before Randi awoke, and it startled her a bit to know she had slept so long. She rubbed her eyes hard, trying to clear the sleep from them. Then she got out her running gear, deciding a visit to Ella was in order. She found them sitting out on the deck enjoying the rare time off together in the middle of the day. Ella spotted her coming and ran out onto the sand to greet her. “Randi!” giving her a bear hug. “I’ve missed you!”
“I missed you to, Ella. I, uh, I’m sorry I, uh forgot.... It’s just that....”
“No explanations, Short Stuff,” looking up in delight as the dark brow rose. “I’m just glad you’re here now. Have you had breakfast?” At Randi’s negative shake, Ella grabbed her arm and pulled. “C’mon, let’s get you something to eat. You look like you haven’t had a decent meal in months.” Truth, Randi realized as she let herself be led away.
It was early afternoon before she made it back to the beach house. She had stayed and caught up with Ella and Tommy until it became evident to her that she was putting off the inescapable task of calling Gwen. She wasn’t sure of her reception after her big screw-up. But she bowed to the inevitable and placed the call. Palms sweating, heart pounding she waited for Gwen to pick up the vid phone, only to get a recording. She hung up before she could leave a message. This was something she needed to say while at least talking to a live person and not to a machine.
At that very moment, Gwen was twelve hundred miles to the north at her parents’ house. When Tommy had given them a three-day weekend, she’d packed a small bag and caught a late transport out. She wasn’t really sure why she ran to them, but she was glad for the unexpected holiday.
Jill, of course, knew something was troubling her offspring, but decided to let Gwen tell in her own good time. In the meantime, she was going to enjoy her daughter’s visit. They had spoken every week since the bard’s return, but this was the first time they’d actually been together in close to eight months.
The elder Goldman female knocked softly on the younger’s door somewhat early the next morning. She was hoping to talk Gwen into some serious shopping, a pastime they both enjoyed but hadn’t indulged in together in a very long while. Upon entering her daughter’s room, however, any thoughts of waking Gwen flew right out of her head. She looked so peaceful and reminded Jill of the little girl she had once been. So Jill simply smoothed the covers over the body hugging the pillow in the center of the bed and left as quietly as she had come.
A couple hours later, rested and refreshed, Gwen made her way down the stairs to the kitchen. Grabbing a cup of coffee, she kissed her mother’s cheek and invited, “So you ready to do some shopping?” Jill smiled at the twinkle in her daughter’s eye. It was good to know some things never changed.
Thirty minutes later found them walking along the shopping district. Talk had been general - a bit of catch-up on their friends and neighbors. When Gwen didn’t mention her, Jill asked after Randi. She had taken a sincere liking to her and felt there was more than liking between Gwen and Randi. She caught the fleeting pain that crossed Gwen’s features before they were schooled into a pleasant mask. *What was *that* all about, I wonder.* But she knew it was best to let her daughter reveal what she was comfortable with in her own good time.
“I don’t know. I haven’t seen her since I got back.” Truth, as far as it went.
“Haven’t seen her? Why not?” Pushing a little. “Did you two have a fight?” Pushing a lot.
“No, Mother. We didn’t have a fight. I haven’t seen her to fight with.”
“Then...?” When it became apparent that Gwen wasn’t going to continue.
She pulled Jill into a sidewalk café. Once they had been seated inside out of the weather and had ordered their tea, Gwen folded her hands on the table and took a deep breath. “Mother, Randi is involved with... something. I don’t know what, and it has been indicated that questions on that subject are taboo. But whatever this... something is, it owns her.”
“What do you mean, Dear? I’m not sure I understand what you are saying.”
“That’s okay, Mom. I’m not sure I understand what I’m trying to explain. I just know that there are times when she disappears for days, sometimes weeks, without warning. And she reappears just as suddenly. It may have something to do with her job. I don’t know. It made her extremely uncomfortable when I tried to bring it up. So I didn’t.” Gwen didn’t mention to her mother how isolated and distant Randi became after those trips. She hadn’t really considered the implications of that behavior. It would be something to ponder. Her attention was brought back to the present when Jill spoke.
“Well, Dear. I think you did the right thing. Don’t push. She’ll open up to you when she’s ready.”
“You really think so, Mom?”
Thinking of the looks that had passed between her daughter and Randi, she simply answered, “I know so, Dear.” Jill noticed the look of relief that flowed across the planes of Gwen’s face and the set of her shoulders. And she tactfully changed the subject to more general topics.
Late that night as she and Geoff were preparing for bed, Jill broached the subject. She had a feeling her husband might be able to shed some light on the subject. Weapons smiths were very aware of security issues and what they entailed. “Geoff?” while brushing out her hair. He was just slipping under the covers.
“Yes, hon?” He answered almost absently, picking up his eBook.
“What do you know about Randi? About what she does?” She had no way of knowing he had done some extensive research on that very subject. Everything he could find out, he liked immensely, but there were several stone walls as well. He decided to accept the fact that someone that highly decorated had to have some secrets… especially if his suspicions were true.
“What do you mean, Love?”
“Well, seems her job makes her disappear abruptly for undetermined amounts of time. Is that, I mean, well... is that normal for security personnel?”
Now Geoffrey Goldman was not a stupid man, and he knew what his wife was really asking. So instead of replying to the audible question, he answered her unasked query instead. “Jill, Randi Valiant is one of the most honorable people I have ever met. Gwen is very lucky to have made a friend of her. I would be proud to call her part of my family one day.”
And with those three simple sentences, her mother’s heart found satisfaction. And she was glad for the peace her husband had given her with his words. “Thank you, Love.”
The next two days passed peacefully, and Gwen was in a much better frame of mind as she readied herself for the return trip south. Her father took the opportunity to talk to her alone for a few minutes while she was packing.
“I’m glad you came home, Sweetheart. It’s been good to have you here, even for a little while.”
“Thanks, Daddy. I needed this.” And she gave him a big hug.
“You come back anytime you get the chance and try to bring Randi with you next time, huh? I like her a lot.”
“If I can, Daddy,” with a bit of sadness.
He grasped her chin in his hand gently and drew her eyes up to his. He hesitated, debating on what to reveal. He knew from his talks with her mother what was bothering his daughter, and now set about to help her without giving anything away. “Little One, have faith in your friendship with her. Whatever it is that is keeping Randi away from you right now is about her, not about you. You need to give her a chance to work through it and be there for her when she is ready to talk to you about it... if she ever is.” She looked at him questioningly but didn’t speak. He continued, “She, well... let’s just say she’s seen a lot of things she should never have had to and leave it at that.” He interrupted her as she started to speak. “No questions, Daughter. I don’t know the answers. And until Randi is ready to tell you, you mustn’t ask her either. This is something she needs to initiate, all right?”
Gwen nodded, understanding far more than what was being spoken aloud. She resolved to be there for her friend when Randi was ready to talk and to just be there for her until then. She also made a mental note to see if she could put together the pieces of this particular puzzle by watching, listening and learning.
She wasn’t too surprised to find no messages from Randi when she got home, but decided then and there to wait until she could talk to her face to face. That determination was greatly challenged however, by Randi’s evident avoidance of her. She had seen Randi at Midas Monday morning just before lunch, but she disappeared when she caught Gwen’s eye.
Gwen overheard snippets of conversation during lunch about Randi, none of them favorable.
Wonder what crawled up her ass and died?
She’s been pricklier than a porcupine in heat.
Maybe she is. <snickering laughter>
No, I don’t think so. She’s too damned frigid to be in heat. <more laughter>
I thought she was cold and aloof when she first came back here, but this.... I’m glad I don’t have to deal with her today. Damn! I ever heard her growling at the boss. She nearly handed him his head.
This caught Gwen’s attention. Even when Randi and Tommy disagreed, they rarely raised their voices to do so. She was growing quite concerned about whatever had brought about these changes. Gwen got up, even though her lunch wasn’t over, to see if she could find her friend. But Randi had managed to escape everyone for the present. Gwen found herself outside of Tommy’s office before her break was over and lightly tapped on the door.
************
Randi was not having a good day. *Not that this should surprise me... I haven’t been having a good day for a while now. Damn!* She had spent the entire weekend, at odd intervals, trying and failing to reach Gwen at home. Illogically she came to the conclusion that Gwen was avoiding her and determined to stay out of her way for the duration. So when Tommy asked about her, Randi had reacted rather harshly.
*I don’t know how she is! I haven’t talked to her. She’s avoiding me, so get the hell off my back, all right?!*
She’d stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind her. She went straight to her office but couldn’t concentrate; her thoughts were in such a whirl. *Maybe I just need something to drink.* She got up from her chair and headed over to the dining hall. Halfway there she caught Gwen’s eye and did a one-eighty, turning and heading back the way she came. Before she realized her feet’s intentions, she was in her transport and headed back to the island and her sanctuary.
*Valiant, you are nothing but a coward, you big chicken!* She was disgusted with herself, but at a loss to know how to fix it. Instead she continued on her way, sighing in relief when she arrived home. She bypassed the house entirely, going directly to the deck. She sat there for a long while, contemplating the water in front of her. An idea began to form in her mind, and she walked down toward the water to study the possibilities. Even this far south, the water was chilly toward the end of winter so she stopped short of actually entering it. But enough of her plan had taken shape that she could get started laying the groundwork. By the time the water was warm enough, she would be ready. A smile crossed her face and she relaxed a little. Until she realized she had to go back to work. A look at the sky told of the lateness of the hour, and she knew most everyone should be gone so she could return and work uninterrupted for a while. *Maybe it would be better if I did my work when no one’s there, anyway. I am sick of trying to deal with people.*
It was quiet when she entered the office area. She had made a few spot checks, overall pleased with the security level around the complex, but still finding a few things that needed work. She made note of these and got down to taking care of the things that needed her attention. Much later, she headed back home. She was too tired to notice the message light flashing on the vid phone and went straight to bed. When she got up in the morning she deleted it sight unseen, not realizing her error until it was too late.
For six days she followed this pattern, sleeping late and staying at home until late evening when she went in to Midas and took care of whatever business needed tending to. Tommy noticed her work was getting done even though he never saw her. He thought strongly about confronting her, but decided to wait and see if she would come to him first. He had no idea how quickly things were coming to a head.
************
“C’mon in,” Tommy called out to whoever was knocking. His PA was out of the office on personal business. Just as well, considering Randi’s earlier episode. He wasn’t too surprised to see Gwen standing in his doorway, and he beckoned her in and gestured her to shut the door. He motioned for her to be seated and waited for her to begin. He didn’t have long to wait.
“Tommy, what’s going on?”
“I’m not sure I understand the question, Gwen.” Not deliberately trying to evade but wanting to be clear on what she was asking.
“What’s up with Randi?” she asked bluntly. “She didn’t call while I was gone, and she’s avoiding me. Did something happen...?”
“Wait. What do you mean she’s avoiding you? She thinks you’re avoiding her. And she said she tried to call all weekend, but you never picked up her calls,”
“Tommy, I wasn’t home all weekend. I took the time off to go visit my folks. She didn’t leave a message. I checked.” A silence in the room as they both considered what had been said. “Oh dear. This could be a problem.”
“You aren’t kidding. But Gwen?”
“Yeah?”
“Let her come to you.”
“Hmm,” was her noncommittal answer. “Thanks, Tommy.” And she left his office and went back to work.
By the time six days had passed, Gwen didn’t know whether to be more hurt or angry. At the moment though, she was leaning heavily toward angry. And she decided it was time to take matters into her own hands. If she waited for Miranda Valiant to make the first move towards reconciliation, hell would freeze over before anything got done.
Randi walked into her office late that evening, having spent a bit of time making rounds with the night security pointing out different things that needed work. When she entered her office her attention was taken by some suggestions one of the personnel had made so she didn’t notice she was not alone until she saw Gwen sitting in her chair. Randi froze. *Why didn’t they tell me she was here? I am in such deep shit!*
The emerald eyes blazing at her pinned her in place. Even when Gwen rose from the chair and came around the desk, Randi couldn’t move. And Gwen moved right into her personal space, poking at her chest to emphasize her words. “Miranda Valiant! I have HAD it! We have to talk NOW. Sit.” Randi obediently dropped into a chair. Gwen walked around the desk but remained standing. “Now would you like to explain what is going on?” in a quieter voice, but anger still laced her words and tone. When she was met with silence, she looked down at her folded hands and asked softly, “Why are you avoiding me? Aren’t we friends any more?” At the continued silence, Gwen heaved a great sigh and rose. “I guess there’s nothing to say then. Goodbye, Randi.”
A sound made her look up then, and she could see the tears trembling on the dark lashes of her friend’s blue eyes. The jaw was clenched shut in an effort to keep them from spilling over. One hand grasped the chair arm, but the other was reaching toward her imploringly. With a small cry, Gwen moved to Randi’s side. She grabbed both hands and drew her up, leading them over to the small couch against one wall.
“I’m sorry. I’m sorry,” Randi repeated over and over. Gwen sat down and pulled the other woman down beside her still clasping both hands. Randi wouldn’t look at her, but kept her gaze on the floor while she repeated her mantra of apologies.
“Randi, look at me.” A negative shake from the dark head. “Randi, please.” A long hesitation before blue eyes met green. When their gazes locked, Randi tried to pull away... turn away, but Gwen held on for dear life. She pulled Randi to her, and Randi fell apart in her arms still whispering, “I’m sorry.”
How long they sat there Gwen was unsure, but finally the tears seemed to abate. She gently wiped the traces of tears from Randi’s face. “You ready to talk now?” A nod. “Why are you sorry Randi? What happened, Sweetie?”
At those words, Randi looked directly into Gwen’s face and determined that even if she could only love this woman from afar, she would hold onto this precious friendship as tightly as she could. “I let you down,” was all she whispered into the silence following Gwen’s question.
“How so, Sweetie?” Gwen continued to use the reference as it seemed to bring Randi some measure of comfort.
“I forgot to tell you to come on over while I was gone; I forgot to call. When you didn’t answer any of my calls, I figured you were mad at me for being gone when you got here, and you didn’t want to be friends anymore,” reminding Gwen of a small child when she looked away again.
“Okay, let’s tackle these one at a time, shall we? First of all, I will always, ALWAYS be your friend - your best friend - until you say otherwise, okay?” Randi gazed deep into Gwen’s eyes and saw the truth of her words there and nodded in agreement. “Okay, next. The reason I didn’t answer the phone when you called was because I wasn’t home. I went to see my folks since I hadn’t had a chance since I got back. You could have left a message, you know,” in a softly chiding tone.
“I know. But I wanted to apologize in person, and I thought you just didn’t want to talk to me.” A beat. “I am sorry I forgot to call you. I hadn’t been home but a couple days and something urgent came up. I had to leave out again immediately. I didn’t let anyone know.”
Gwen hesitated now, choosing her words carefully. “Randi, I know there are some things in your life you have no control over and can make no explanation for. But please - never, ever assume again that I don’t want to hear from you even if it’s just a message on the machine as soon as you’re able.” Another nod of agreement.
A long but fairly comfortable silence ensued. Randi thought about broaching the subject of Gwen living with her, then thought better of it. *Maybe in a year when her lease is up, and I have a better handle on things. She can still come over whenever.* Finally Gwen’s voice broke the stillness.
“C’mon, Short Stuff. Let’s get you home.”
“I can’t go home, Little One. I’ve got work to do.” And with the use of the nicknames both women realized they’d crossed the hurdle.
“Not tonight, you don’t. Let’s go, Gunny. We both need some rest after this emotional ride.”
Randi couldn’t argue with the logic. She was more tired now than she’d been after many extended Sabre outings. She allowed Gwen to lead her to her transport and take her home. When they arrived at the beach house, Gwen asked, “Do you mind if I crash here tonight? I am too tired to drive back.”
“You know where your room is,” Randi answered. A pause. “Can I give you a hug?” Without a word, Gwen reached up and held on tight, squeezing with all her might. Randi returned the hug as fully as she could without causing injury. “Thanks, Gwen,” she whispered.
“Anytime, Sweetie. Promise me you’ll talk to me first next time?”
“I promise.”
“Goodnight, Gunny.”
“Ditto, Little One.”
The next day, a Sunday, found Gwen up long before Randi. Unusual, but given the emotional upheaval Randi had been through the previous evening, not all that surprising. She thought briefly of leaving and giving Randi a bit of space, then remembered her vehicle was still parked over at Midas. So she took a long bath after rummaging through Randi’s clean but unfolded laundry for some sweats to borrow. She chuckled at the picture she made when she stepped out of the bathroom, but at least she was clean, warm and comfortable.
She tried briefly to check the latest news updates but found she was unable to access anything on Randi’s computer; and without it she couldn’t turn on the holo-imaging systems. She had never seen so many security fail-safes on one system in her life, and it made her wonder what warranted such high security measures. She didn’t wonder very long though. Her stomach chose that moment to announce its need, and she made her way into the kitchen to see what she could find.
It took her almost forty minutes to find the stuff she needed for pancakes and sausage. The actual cooking ingredients took less then fifteen minutes. Randi was somewhat meticulous about order and everything was pretty much where Gwen remembered it to be except the flour because she had to go to the pantry and find a new container. It was the griddle that took so long to track down. Having never used it, she hunted all over the kitchen, finally finding it in the last possible cupboard towards the back.
She got it out, setting it up to heat while she mixed up her batter. When it was hot enough, she poured the batter on and added the sausages to one side. She put a fresh pot of coffee on and moved to the fridge to get out the butter, syrup and milk. Gwen almost slammed her head against the top of the open fridge door when a low voice croaked behind her.
“Um, something smells really good in here.” Randi reached up and grabbed a couple of plates. “Got enough for two there?” trying to look sad and pitiful and not quite succeeding. Her sleep tousled look was simply too adorable.
“Hmm, I s’pose so,” Gwen answered. “Especially since I made myself quite at home,” tugging at the clothes she had borrowed and gesturing at the kitchen.
“I’m glad you did,” Randi returned shyly. “In fact, I know it’s too late now, but I hope you’ll consider this a place to call home after your lease is up.”
“You mean that?” A nod. “I’d like that.” The big grin that lit up blue eyes was echoed in the big grin and green eyes facing her. Then they took breakfast off the griddle and sat down to eat.
“Did you want to check out today’s current events?” Randi asked Gwen when the kitchen had been cleaned up.
“Yeah, I was gonna do that earlier, but I couldn’t get the holo-emitters on.”
Randi scratched the back of her head a little sheepishly. “Yeah. Sorry about that. My security system is pretty tight. Let me get you set up so you can do the basics at least when you’re here.” So for the next while the two women worked to get Gwen in the system. She made a voiceprint that the computer processed and stored, then a retinal scan. The obligatory hand scan was done, and she was in Randi’s system and logging onto current events. It didn’t occur to her til later to wonder at the voiceprint and retinal-scan, which she didn’t need to log on to use the basic functions. But she dismissed it soon after as part of the set up process. It would be much, much later before she realized its true purpose.
************
“You knew, even then, didn’t you, my friend? Knew that it would come to this... that your life would end this way. Knew that the only way you’d ever get the last word was to make sure I could access your diary.”
Gwen grew silent, knowing she would never get an answer from the silence and complete loneliness that surrounded her now. Instead she put her empty coffee cup on the counter and walked out onto the deck. Headed toward the half-mile long dock Randi had built soon after that first real argument they’d had. Gwen remembered Randi’s enthusiasm for the project.
************
After they’d watched the news, catching up on what was happening in the rest of the world, Gwen rose, preparing to leave and give the Marine some space. Just as it was on the tip of tongue to ask for a ride back to Midas, Randi grabbed her hand and pulled her outside.
“C’mere. I wanna show you something.”
Curiosity got the better of her, and she allowed herself to be lead along. They walked down the two steps of the deck onto the sand and continued to move until they were very near the edge of the water. Randi stood in silence for long minutes just studying the horizon. Gwen fixed her gaze on the water, allowing herself to feel the enormity of the vast expanse of space around them. She came back to herself with a bit of a start when Randi’s low voice burred quietly near her.
“This is where I’m gonna build it.”
Green eyes blinked in confusion at the statement. “Build what, Randi?”
“Hmm? Oh, a dock - nice and long with a comfortable boathouse at the end.”
“You going to get a boat then?”
“Um, no. Well, I dunno. I hadn’t really thought about it.”
“Oookaaaay,” drawing the word out, a bit more confused. “Then why build a boathouse?” A logical question, Gwen thought.
“Couple reasons, I guess. I saw a dolphin out here the other day, and I’d like a nice place to come sit and play with them. Somewhere to keep some drinks and snacks, some towels, maybe have a shower without having to track back to the house every time I need something. And if I’m gonna go to all that trouble, may as well make it a full fledged guest house. Tommy and Ella might like to bring the boat over, and I need a place to put them and that boat.” She didn’t mention the fact that she’d like to have a place for Geoff and Jill to stay when they visited Gwen. It was quite presumptuous on her part.
Randi flushed a bit as she said this, thinking about surprising Gwen with a visit from her parents here. She knew she was coming perilously close to crossing a line she could not cross, but in truth, Jill and Geoffrey Goldman reminded her more than a little of her own parents. And she found herself liking them for themselves in spite of the fact that they were Gwen’s folks. The fact that they had both seemed to accept her unequivocally, accepting what she was able to give without pushing her for more than she was comfortable with sharing, only endeared them to her more. It was a nice feeling that she couldn’t afford to give into very often, but the look of excitement on Gwen’s face made the effort of this gesture more than worth it to her.
“That would be so great. Did you really see a dolphin? Are you sure this isn’t too much work? Tommy and Ella will appreciate it, I’ll bet. What an awesome idea. Can I help?”
Randi had to chuckle just a little at Gwen’s energy and enthusiasm. She was glad her project had been met with such open support. Shortly thereafter, she was giving her a lift back to Midas in her transport. Gwen had actually asked about the motorcycle but had not come prepared for such a cold outing. Randi promised her a ride very soon when she was better prepared, and Gwen stopped pouting in disappointment.
The following morning, early, Randi poked her head into Tommy’s office. “T, you got a minute?” She had a contrite expression on her face similar to one he had seen her use as a child.
“C’mon in, Short Stuff. Have a seat. What’s on your mind?” waving her to a chair and folding his hands on the desk in front of him.
“I uh,” looking down at the floor briefly before raising blue eyes to meet his brown ones. “I owe you an apology.” Eyes dropped back to the floor.
“No more than I owe you.” The dark head whipped up. “I was interfering in things not my concern. Well, not really my concern except as to how they affect you, I mean.” A wistful smile. “I did call and leave a message apologizing....”
“That was you? I deleted it unthinkingly before I saw it. I figured if it was important, whoever left it would call back.”
“And I didn’t call back, thinking you were still mad.” He chuckled. “We are quite a pair.”
She smiled. “Yeah, we are. So we’re okay?”
“Yeah, we’re okay.”
Randi went to the door and paused with her hand on the knob. “T, you wanna go get some ice cream?”
“Randi,” he answered, looking at his watch, “it’s eight o’clock in the morning!”
“And your point?”
“Is sadly blunted, I’m afraid.” He laughed again and moved from behind his desk. “Fine, but this had better not get back to Ella. She’s already threatening me with a diet.” She smiled but his laughter followed them out to the kitchen.
Things gradually smoothed out as the week progressed. Randi still heard the whispers about her standoffishness but was frankly unconcerned. She was okay again with Gwen and Tommy, and the rest didn’t really matter to her. And mostly people were content to leave her alone, disturbing her only when absolutely necessary. Not that she was violent or threatening to them, but she was rather short and brusque. Randi did continue to come in late once a week, finding it worked better for her and her security team. They were able to accomplish several things they couldn’t attempt during the day, and Randi decided to implement some basic training courses for them during this time.
On Thursday, she had an unusual visitor. The man was cleared at the gate by her personally and escorted to her office. The two of them stayed shut up in that room for several hours without a sound. Then Randi personally escorted the huge man who dwarfed her tall height by more than half a foot back to his vehicle. Most surprising, she gave him a brief hug and a smile, both actions completely unheard of from her by almost all who knew her.
“Thanks, Tiny,” she said quietly.
“Anytime, my friend.” He smiled sadly. “It’s nice to be able to do something constructive together for a change.” She nodded in agreement.
“You’ll have to come see the finished product.”
“I’d love to, but you know how the boss feels about us fraternizing outside the job.”
“Yeah, well, he can just get over it.”
Tiny looked at her in amazement. He had never heard her be so rebellious before, but he could certainly sympathize with the sentiment. “I’ll see what I can do.”
“Thanks, Tiny. But don’t do anything to get yourself in trouble, okay?”
He rolled his eyes drolly at her. “I live for trouble, remember?”
“Don’t we all?” with a smirk. Then they shook hands and Tiny left.
Friday afternoon, Gwen knocked on the door of the security chief. “What?” came the growling response. Gwen poked her head in the door. The frown creasing Randi’s forehead smoothed out into a welcoming smile when she saw her visitor’s face. But it quickly reverted to the frown as she turned her attention back to the vid monitor in front of her. She waved Gwen in and silently motioned her to a chair. “Look, Larry, I don’t care who you have to call or what you have to do. I want that order put together and ready to deliver to my place by this time next week.”
“But, Ms. Valiant, an order of this magnitude....”
“No excuses, Larry. Just get it done.” She closed the video reception and turned her attention to Gwen. “Hi, Little One. What brings you my den of iniquity at this time of day on a Friday afternoon?”
Blonde eyebrows rose to her hairline. “Den of iniquity?”
“Oh, you haven’t heard those rumors?” Randi grinned ruefully at the look of confusion that crossed Gwen’s face. “I had a man in here alone for hours yesterday.”
“Yeah. So?” A frown was quickly replacing the confusion.
Randi chuckled. “Gwen, I love you just the way you are. Don’t you ever go changing on me, okay?”
“Is that why they kept whispering and looking at you during lunch today?” She snorted. “For heaven’s sake. If they want to know so bad, why not just ask?”
“Because it’s much more fun to speculate. Besides, they all know better than to be minding my business... to my face, anyway.” A beat. “You never answered my question though. Did you come in to root out the secrets of my mysterious visitor?” A serious tone but teasing twinkled from her eyes.
“You know,” growling as low as she could manage, “if I thought you were serious, I’d slug you.”
Randi chortled. “It’d be worth it just for the ferocious expression on your face right now.”
Randi’s laugh was Gwen’s downfall however, and her grim countenance melted into a smile. “No, that’s not why I came in. I thought I’d stop by to see if you wanted to go do something tonight.”
“Actually, I’ve got plans....”
“Oh.”
“... but you’re welcome to come along with me.”
“No, I wouldn’t want to butt in.”
“You wouldn’t be butting in. I’m inviting you.”
“No, I’d be a third wheel.”
*A third wheel?* “Huh?” *What is she...? OH!* “No, you wouldn’t. A few guys and I, well, we get together most Fridays nights and play.”
“Play?”
“Music. We’ve got a sorta band together, and we get together and play for a few hours. We all pitch in bringing food and drinks. They bring their families and partners. It’s a good time.” A pause. “So you wanna go with me? You know some of the people. Joey and Maria will be there with their little girl. Tommy and Ella usually show up before the night is over.” Another pause, then she added, “Your folks went when they were here.”
Green eyes grew wide. “You took my parents to a band party?”
A deep chuckle emerged from Randi’s throat. “Oh yeah. Your mom was a riot. She got everybody up and dancing. They’ve been dancing ever since. I think they want to prove they can keep up with her next time she’s here. She outlasted everyone, including the band.”
Gwen’s head dropped into her hands, and her shoulders shook with laughter. “Yep,” she said when she could finally speak again. “That sounds like my mom. You remember the big party at Festival when we were up there.”
“Yeah. But I didn’t tell them about that. They would have had her giving lessons.” Silence followed for as few moments as the two women sat remembering. Randi broke the tableau. “So you wanna go?”
“I’d love to go! Sounds like a lot of fun.” She got up to leave. “Where and when?”
“Tell you what. Why don’t you just swing by your place and pick up some clothes for the weekend? I’ll be at the house by the time you get there.”
“Great! Sounds like a plan.” She walked to the door and had it partly opened when Randi’s voice stopped her.
“Don’t forget to pack something warm. We’ll take the bike out for a while tomorrow.” Gwen didn’t say anything in response, but the dazzling smile that lit up her face was an answer all its own.
Three hours later found Gwen crossing the bridge Randi extended for her. She found it a bit disconcerting to be crossing this object that could literally be pulled out from under her, but the peace of the island always made her forget her concerns in the interim. She got out of the transport parked at the door and rang the chime.
“C’mon in, Gwen.”
She opened the door and walked in; Randi was in the kitchen quite at home and lovely in her faded jeans and very red sweatshirt. It was quite a change from the black on black or white on black Gwen was used to seeing her outside her house in. Even around the house, Gwen reflected, Randi stuck to mostly black and white with jeans shorts and the occasional khaki in warmer weather. So she just stood still and stared. Randi caught the look on Gwen’s face and looked down at herself in alarm trying to find the problem.
“What?”
“You’re wearing color!!”
“Annnnddd?”
“And you never wear color. It’s just... shocking.” A beat. “A nice shock but still very surprising.”
“Uh huh. Well, grab a case and we’ll go.”
“Where?”
“Practice is over at Tommy’s place. He built a pavilion for us. Still outdoors but covered from the weather.”
“Cool. Let’s go.”
Band practice was interesting. Gwen was as accomplished a dancer as her mother and was quite a popular partner with both the men and the women of the group. By and by though, she grew tired of dancing and took the four children there with their parents off to one side away from the noise and started telling them stories.
It wasn’t long before the adults grew captivated by the sound of her voice and the tale she was weaving that they began drifting in that direction. Less than half an hour after she started, the band had stopped playing and all eyes and ears were focused on the bard. She never noticed as all her attention was trained on the children she was speaking to. It wasn’t until the overwhelming applause at the close of her story that Gwen looked around and saw her captivated adult audience. She blushed profusely and apologized for ruining practice.
“You gotta be kiddin’, Gwen,” from Joey
“Yeah,” remarked Greg, “that was wonderful.”
“Thank you for sharing with us, Gwen,” added Jack’s wife, Patty.
She felt better when each of the children, ranging in age from five to eleven, gave her a hug and a whispered thank you. Especially when they asked her to come back again. Practice broke for the night after that. It wasn’t until they got home that Randi had a chance to say anything to her.
“Interesting story. One of the new ones you’ve been working on?”
“Hmm? Not really. I actually made that one up tonight just for the kids.”
“Wow! That’s amazing. You made it all up right then?”
“Yeah,” looking down and blushing a bit. “I’ve got so many stories still to tell. I don’t think I’d get them all told if I live a thousand years.”
“Well, I look forward to hearing them all.”
“Thanks,” with a grin. “I’ll hold you to that.”
The two separated to change, then met back at the couch. Randi turned on the fireplace, while Gwen grabbed a bottle of Merlot and a couple glasses. They sat sipping in silence for quite a while before Randi turned to her friend. “So, you wanna see why Tiny came to see me?”
“Tiny?”
“The man in my office yesterday.”
“Oh, sure.”
Randi stood, reaching a hand down to Gwen. “C’mon.” They walked over to the computer that Randi activated. Two commands later, they were gazing at a set of blueprints and three dimensional images of the final product. “What do you think?” after a bit of silence had passed.
“That’s pretty impressive. That’s how it will look when it’s finished?”
“Yep. It took a few hours to iron out all the details, but we finally managed a dock and boathouse that looks like I wanted it to and that I can still build myself.”
“You’re going to build this yourself?”
“Yep.”
“Why? There are a lot of masons in the builder’s guild who would love to build it for you.”
“I know. But this is something I want to do myself.” A glance at Gwen’s worried countenance. “It’s not like I can’t call them in if I get myself into trouble. But I’d like to try it.”
“Can I help?”
“If you want to, sure.” A grin was her answer. They moved back to the couch, sitting side by side in silence again studying the flames.
“Randi?” breaking the quiet of the room.
“Yeah?”
Gwen hesitated, unsure how to word the question she wanted to ask without seeming to invade Randi’s privacy. She finally decided just to ask. “Since Tiny was designing the boathouse and dock which is something for your home and has nothing to do with Midas, why did you have him meet with you there? It would have saved a lot of tongue wagging at work if you had met him here instead.”
The Sabre had to smile at the way Gwen got to the heart of things. She couldn’t have chosen a harder question to ask Randi if she’d tried. Rand decided to be as honest as she could. “Tiny and I worked together in the military a few times, which is how I knew about his work. It’s just better for everyone if this looks like it was business and not personal.” Hoping beyond hope that Gwen would let it lie. Which she did for the space of about thirty seconds.
“But it is business. I don’t....”
“Trust me on this, Gwen. It’s best to avoid even the appearance of wrongdoing or misunderstanding.”
And sensing Randi’s reluctance to discuss the matter further, Gwen let it drop even though there were still many questions left unanswered. She didn’t remember moving up the stairs to her room or getting into bed and drifting off to sleep. But Gwen woke up the next morning to the sounds of breakfast being prepared in the kitchen. She jumped into the shower, dressing warmly for their ride when she got out. She followed her nose out the door of the loft room and stood staring for a moment as she always did at the portrait that hung over the fireplace. Then she continued following the scents to the table.
She chuckled a bit at Randi who still looked sleep rumpled. Randi had gotten up and decided that since she couldn’t exercise with Gwen still in bed asleep, she would eat before starting her morning. They ate together in relative silence though Gwen did compliment Randi on the good food. She accepted the praise with a nod and a muttered, ”Thanks.” Then Gwen volunteered to clean up the kitchen while Randi showered and dressed. Half an hour later they were out the door and on the bike, heading for the open road.
They rode for the better part of the day with no end destination in sight. They were simply riding for the thrill of riding. They stopped twice - once for lunch and the other time just to stretch their legs a bit. No conversation was exchanged, but they were both content to be together riding along. And when they pulled into the garage many hours later, Gwen reached up and gave Randi a hug.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
“You’re welcome,” Randi whispered back, returning the hug gingerly. It had been a good day.
Chapter VIII
The next week was moving along very smoothly, although they only saw each other in passing. Randi’s responsibilities kept her out and away from the office most of the day even causing her to miss their usual lunch together. It was Friday afternoon before she made it in to Midas for more than ten minutes. She called Beth, asking the PA to locate Gwen for her. Beth knew at a glance where the bard was and immediately paged her to Randi’s office. Gwen came running, afraid there was something seriously wrong.
“What’s up, Beth?” concern tingeing her voice. “What’s wrong?” She stood quietly then, trying to get her breath back.
The assistant took one look at her face and poured her a glass of water. Then she eased her into a chair and folded her arms across her chest, waiting for Gwen to finish the beverage. “Now,” she spoke as Gwen raised an eyebrow in question, “nothing is wrong. Randi asked me to locate you. And since you’ve been at cross purposes all week, I thought I’d give you a chance to talk together for a while.”
A smile had begun to creep across Gwen’s face. She had in fact been missing Randi and hated that they hadn’t had any time to talk. She stood and gave the older woman a hug around thin shoulders. “Thanks, Beth. You’re the best.”
The PA blushed slightly, and she shooed the bard out of her office towards Randi’s. “Get along with you now.” She smiled to herself at the love she could see between the two of them. Then frowned at the realization that it remained unacknowledged between them. And was saddened by the folly of youth that would waste precious time thinking they had forever.
A knock on the door made the security chief glance up from her work, sigh and call out, “C’mon in.” But the sigh changed to a smile when she recognized the familiar profile of her best friend. “Hey, stranger!”
“Uh huh. Look who’s talking, Ms I-am-never-at-work-anymore.”
“Yeah, I know,” Randi agreed ruefully. “Been a hell of a week, but my schedule is clear for the next week, and Larry came through and actually managed to get my order together and delivered this morning. And since spring officially starts tomorrow, I figure I can start work on the dock. I’d like to have it done and a rough up on the boathouse by the beginning of summer.”
“That water is still going to be pretty cold. You sure you want to start so soon?”
“Yep. I’d really like to have it roughed in by the first of summer. Then I can finish it during the hot season as time allows.” A suspicious look at Gwen’s twinkling green eyes. “Why?” narrowing blue eyes at her “What are you thinking?”
“Well, if you’d wait another couple months until the water is warm, I’ll bet we could get lots of help, and it would get done fairly quickly,” unknowingly using the plural pronoun.
“Maybe, but this is something I really want to do myself. And I’ve already got everything lined up and ready to go. However,” she continued noticing her companion’s downhearted countenance, “I seriously doubt I’ll get a majority of it done in a week. There will still be plenty for you to help me with.”
“Promise?” with a smile.
“Promise. Maybe you should ask T to give you an extra day off next week. I know you’ve got some time coming.”
“Maybe I just will.” She sobered a little. “It worries me you being out there working like that alone.”
Randi frowned a little. Gwen wasn’t one to worry unnecessarily. “Really? Why?”
“I don’t... the thought just gives me creeps up and down my spine. So be careful, will you?”
“Yep. You betcha. Now, you coming to practice tonight?”
“Am I invited?”
Randi almost snorted. “Of course you’re invited. In fact, consider yourself permanently invited.” A beat. “So you coming or not?”
“Yep, I’ll be there. What time?”
“Just come on over like you did last week. You can leave your stuff at the house.”
“Am I staying for the weekend?” An innocent question, not wanting to make assumptions.
Randi looked like a deer caught in headlights. “Um, yeah. I mean... I thought... if you... aw shit!” Now thoroughly flustered and embarrassed. “Only if you want to.” Blue eyes fell to the floor.
“Randi,” leaning over and touching her arm. “Of course I want to. I just didn’t want to presume anything.”
“Really?” blue met green.
“Really.”
“Good. Anytime you wanna come out and stay is cool with me. Just so we’re clear. I’ll give you the key codes tonight if you’ll remind me. And for the record, there is plenty of space in the garage for your transport, but that’s up to you.”
“Okay,” Gwen agreed, sliding off the desk. “I’ve got to get back to work. See you in a few.” And with a grin and a wave, she was out the door.
“Later, my friend.” And Randi turned back to her monitor.
Band practice turned out to be very similar to the previous week’s. This time however, Tommy was there and managed to catch much of Gwen’s impromptu performance on a vid chip. He wanted to study it. There was something different about her delivery tonight than what he usually saw in the holo-work she was doing now. It was even different from her live storytelling to adults. He couldn’t put his finger on it, but he knew it was there. He’d find it. She was too captivating in this mode for him not to. She never even noticed him. Once again, she became totally wrapped up in the children and never realized practice had ended so they all could listen to her tales. She was actually rather embarrassed by the unsolicited and unexpected attention.
Gwen was unusually quiet on the short ride back to the beach house. Randi waited til they got inside and locked up behind them before she asked, ”You okay?”
“Hmm? Yeah. Just thinking.”
“Abbooouuuut?” drawing the word out questioningly.
“Maybe it’s not a good idea for me to go to practice any more.”
“Because?” Randi was beginning to think she was going to have to pull teeth to get Gwen to the point.
“Because you don’t seem to be practicing very much. I seem to be a distraction.”
“Uh huh. Well, in the first place, you’re not a distraction... you’re a damned good storyteller. In the second place, we’re not doing this for a living. We’re doing it for fun. So it doesn’t matter how long we practice. Just as long as we have fun doing it. Now if it bothers you to tell stories in your time off, I’ll make sure folks back off and give you some space.”
“No, I volunteered to tell the kids stories, remember? I really do have so many still to tell. I just don’t want the rest of you guys to think I’m coming in and taking over.”
“Not a problem on this end.”
“I’m glad.”
Saturday was quite interesting. The polymer Randi was going to use to create her sanctuary with was a synthetic product with an as yet unknown life span. It had been developed more than a hundred and fifty years previous and was immediately put to use to spare further disintegration of natural resources. Lightweight and durable, it also possessed the unique quality that allowed it to be molded into whatever building material the user wished it to resemble. In this case it looked like well-seasoned wood worn smooth by years of time and exposure to the elements.
The morning found Randi in a syn-skin suit wading out into somewhat chilly waters. She needed to mark her lines and determine her pylon placement. Around mid morning, Gwen stepped out of the house bearing two cups of hot coffee. Randi thought she had never seen a more welcome sight. “Ah, Little One. How did you know it was time for me to take a break?”
Gwen was clad in shorts and a T-shirt. The day was quite warm with the sun shining down brightly and only the ocean breeze stirring slightly. “Well, between knowing the time, figuring from your usual rising time about how long you’ve been out here and seeing how much you’ve done, it wasn’t a hard deduction.” She smiled then asked, “Why didn’t you wake me?”
“I did try. You muttered at me, then proceeded to disappear under pillows and blankets. I can certainly take a hint,” said with a hint of laughter.
Color suffused Gwen’s face and a blush raced across her features. “Sorry. Guess I was pretty tired.”
“Guess you were. But don’t apologize. It’s not like we’re running a race here, and you needed the rest. Happens to all of us.”
“Even you? I’ve never seen you sleep past daybreak.”
“Even me. Usually when it hits me though, I’m out for a day or two.”
“Really?” fascinated now.
“Really.”
“Great... now I don’t feel so bad,” seeing Randi’s startled look. “So what can I do to help?”
“Well, that depends. You wanna help me with this or go for a ride?”
“Um,” Gwen’s forehead scrunched up in thought. “How about if I help you until lunch time, then we take the bike and go get lunch? Maybe take a ride afterward. I, um, I really don’t want you working out here alone.”
Randi looked up at her friend in surprise. “Still?” not understanding Gwen’s concerns.
“Yes; I’m not really sure I can articulate why. I just know it gives me the creeps to think about it. If something were to happen to you while you were out here working on this thing, no one would know. Not for hours or even days. It bothers me.”
“Oooookkaaaaayyy.” Randi drawled. “I’ll tell you what. You can help me this morning, and whenever you want when you’re here. If I’m by myself, I’ll keep a comm unit nearby when I’m out here working. Will that make you feel better?”
“A little, I guess,” Gwen answered as the roiling in her guts eased just a little. “I know you think I’m being a mother hen about this, but....”
“No, Little One. I appreciate the concern. And I’ll be careful.”
The two spent the remainder of the morning doing plumb readings to determine the various lengths the pylons would need to be cut into. Larry had included the cutting equipment, and the raft they were now sitting on to do their measurements. Randi found that she would need more polymers, as she was going to use more than she had originally calculated. She wanted this thing to be strong enough to last through the massive storms that sometimes swept through the area and had decided to put the pylons three across instead of the normal two. She also wanted them just a little closer together, but that little extra would add quite a few more to her final total. Randi decided the security and safety were worth the effort.
After a couple hours, they were done - which was a very good thing. Gwen’s fair skin was definitely starting to show signs of sunburn, and Randi was anxious to get the syn-skin off. It was beginning to drive her nuts. When first one and then the second stomach growled in hunger, they called it quits for the day. But both were pleased with their progress so far.
The afternoon was very pleasant as well. They stopped by Ella’s restaurant, where she proceeded to stuff them to the bursting point. Then she shooed them out the door, admonishing them to go play for a while. They rode til sunset, stopping only to watch the red ball slip beneath the horizon before turning to head for home. The stars kept a close watch on them, but there was nothing to disturb the solitude but the chirp of crickets, the rustle of grass and the whisper of the wind.
Sunday found them taking it quite easy. As anxious as Randi was to work on the dock, she agreed that a bit of time off wouldn’t be a bad idea. So when Tommy called around nine a.m. inviting them over for brunch and a day cruise on his boat, Gwen accepted with alacrity. Randi just chuckled at her enthusiasm.
Conversation over the meal was interesting and varied and continued as they boarded and cast off. Tommy brought the talk around to Gwen’s impromptu performance Friday evening. “Would you consider doing some work like that at the studio? I think it would be a wonderful addition to your current repertoire.”
“I don’t know, T. I like doing it for the kids off the cuff. I don’t really want to format it.”
“No, I don’t want it formatted. Just something like you did at practice. It was phenomenal to watch.” He read her hesitation quite clearly. “Just think about it, ‘kay? I’m sure we could come up with something... someway to share it that would work for everybody.”
“All right. I’ll think about it, but no promises, T.” She moved away from him as he dropped anchor on the vessel and he and Randi got out the poles. And they settled into a comfortable silence to wait for the fish to bite.
Several hours later, they were cruising back to the Steeles’ manse. Gwen was a little surprised that Randi hadn’t mentioned her own project, but she held her tongue. It was Randi’s place to share or not as she saw fit. As they were clambering back onto the dock in the late afternoon sun, Ella held them up for a moment. “Um, we wanted you to be the first to know.” She flushed and looked down at her feet, then looked back up into Randi’s very blue eyes. “We’re pregnant! We’re gonna have a baby!”
Randi stood completely stunned for a full thirty seconds, before she gently lifted Ella off her feet and swung her around gleefully. “Really? I’m gonna be an aunt?!?”
“Yeah, you’re really gonna be an aunt!”
“That is so very cool!” She kissed Ella softly. “I am so, so happy for you both.” Turning to include Tommy. “Congratulations!”
“That is wonderful, Ella. I’m happy for you both,” Gwen whispered as she hugged the newly pregnant woman. “When are you due?”
“Late summer, early fall. I’m around eight weeks, I think. We haven’t actually been to the doctor yet, but we wanted you both to know.”
“That’s terrific! Shall we go out and celebrate or do you need to rest?”
“Randi, I’m pregnant, not an invalid. But I am a little tired from being out in the sun all day. How about I call Frank at the restaurant and have them deliver something?”
This was a plan agreed to wholeheartedly by everyone, and Randi and Gwen took their leave very soon after the meal was over. They were both pleasantly tired after their day on the water, and the walk back to the beach house made them more than ready to turn in for the evening.
“Thanks for a wonderful weekend, Randi. I had a great time.”
“I’m glad you came, Gwen. It’s always more fun when you’re here.”
Randi’s features were completely schooled and didn’t give her away, but Gwen heard an under tone of... longing... despair... something. She put the thought aside to study later. She was far too tired to think tonight.
“Goodnight, Randi.”
“Ditto, Little One.”
Throughout the week, Gwen made periodic calls to check on Randi. She couldn’t have explained it if she’d tried, but it made her feel better to keep an eye, or at least an ear, on her. Randi appreciated the calls and the obvious concern Gwen showed her, knowing Gwen only had her best interests at heart.
Randi, for her part, was making slow, steady progress on the dock. Not as rapid as she would have liked perhaps, but enough to see it was going to be an interesting project. By the time Friday rolled around, she had a very dark tan and was extremely tired but well pleased. She had about a quarter of the pylons in and secured. She moved all her tools and supplies onto the beach and covered them with the tarp Larry had provided for just such a purpose. She was more than a little shocked to find Gwen standing in her kitchen fixing dinner until she remembered she had given her the key codes.
“Hey, Little One,” startling Gwen who was in her own world. “What’s up?” She didn’t question her presence, knowing it would only hurt Gwen to think she was not welcome.
“HEY!” Gwen jumped in alarm. Then she walked over and smacked Randi on the midriff. “Don’t scare me like that! I’m too young for heart failure!” smiling happily.
“You??? What about me? I couldn’t figure out when I left the lights and stereo on. Thought I was going senile for a minute there!”
“You mean you’re not?!” saucily. Then squealing and running for dear life when Randi made to take off after her. Once Randi had her trapped in the loft, blue eyes looked up and smiled.
“Best if you c’mon down and take your medicine like a big girl, Squirt.” Those eyes twinkled. “Besides. I don’t want you catching my kitchen on fire now.”
“EEEEEKK!!” from Gwen who came charging down the stairs and flew by Randi into the kitchen. “You are so lucky you didn’t make me burn dinner,” glowering at the mocking expression on Randi’s face. Randi merely winked at her and continued on to the shower.
Fifteen minutes later, she returned to the kitchen table dressed in white yoga pants and a crop top. Gwen blinked at the deep color she was exhibiting, then commented, “I think you need to adjust the color tint on your comm unit. You weren’t that dark over the vid screen.”
“Um, yeah. That syn skin doesn’t keep out the sun’s rays, and the sunscreen I was using only enhances the depth. I keep it up, I’ll be as dark as Joey.” Gwen smiled. Joey was the darkest skinned human being she had ever seen. It would take an incredible amount of effort on Randi’s part to even come close to that.
“Speaking of Joey... you going to band practice like that?” pointing to the drummer’s choice of clothing.
“Hmm? Oh, no. I called Greg earlier and let him know he’d have to play tonight. I am too damned tired to try to keep up with them.”
“Oh,” flatly.
“Hey,” said Randi, thinking she understood what the problem was, “You can still go on over if you want. I know for a fact they will be thrilled to have you join them whenever you want to be there.”
“Nope. I’d rather go with you. If you’re not going to be there, then neither am I.” A pause. “You sure you don’t mind me just busting in on you like I did tonight?”
“Oh!” as a light went on in her mind. “No, I don’t mind at all. I like having you here. I meant what I said about you coming over whenever you wanted. You’re always welcome.”
“Thanks, Randi.”
“... especially if you’re gonna cook for me,” with a wicked twinkle in her eyes.
“Oh, yeah. Use me and abuse me. You only love me for my cooking skills.”
“No, I love you for far more than that, but that is all that concerns me for the moment.” Said lightly so Gwen wouldn’t see the serious intent behind the words.
“Well,” Gwen huffed, “if that is all you’re concerned with, you can clean up the kitchen!” Randi groaned. She had walked right into that one. But it ended up that they cleaned the kitchen together. Then they took a glass of wine outside with them and went to see the progress that Randi had made during the week on the dock.
“I know it doesn’t seem like a lot,” looking out at the newly placed pylons and their support structure, “but it’s getting there.”
“It looks really good, Randi. You accomplished quite a bit this last week. Do you think you’ll actually be able to finish it by the time summer gets here?”
“Barring incidents and accidents? Sure.”
“Well then,” clinking their glasses together in a toast, “Here’s to the swift completion of the boathouse without incident and accident.”
“Hear, hear!”
But when Gwen got up the next morning, Randi was gone.
************
Randi’s silent pager had gone off at two o’clock that morning. Groaning quietly to herself, she took another fast shower and dressed in her armor. She wrote a quick note for Gwen that she left sitting on her bedside table. Then she left, muted footsteps not giving away anything. Within thirty minutes of her page, she was boarding a shuttle.
Arriving at her destination didn’t take nearly as long as the previous mission had. And from the looks of the mission brief, the patrol itself should take far less time and effort. They weren’t actually after Ghost Rider this time. Simply a band of cutthroat skinheads who were terrorizing a nearby village. Randi found a bit of poetic justice in the fact that this time her mission was to protect and defend a group of Amazon women who were actually blessed by Artemis and trying to follow the precepts of the law. They were trained to fight and defend themselves of course, but the perpetrators were catching them alone and in pairs. Even Amazons couldn’t overcome twenty to one odds. It was time to even those odds.
Randi and another female Sabre, Jess, were being sent in ahead of the rest of the strike force to see if they could draw the perps out. Once they did so, they and the remainder of the unit would decimate them.
The drop point was fairly close to the village, but well hidden from view by the crags, mountains, and trees that surrounded the village on three sides. Jess and Randi walked along side by side openly towards the village, hoping to draw out their prey. They didn’t but knew they were being watched by unfriendly eyes as the approached the village gate. The two spoke briefly to the guard at the gate and were admitted into the village.
Night fell and the two Sabres were speaking to the council that governed the Amazons. They made recommendations on enhancing security and personal defenses and spoke at some length about other necessary precautions. Then they turned in, both knowing the morrow would bring a new set of challenges.
At dawn they made their way out of the gates with the rest of the wood gathering patrol. Jess made it a point to grab Randi’s hand, holding it tight and pulling her closer. Randi in turn leaned over to ostensibly nuzzle Jess’ neck but in reality to whisper in her ear. “Do you feel them out there?”
The red head maneuvered her head so her lips were touching Randi’s ear. “Yeah, and I can actually see one or two. I think there are about a dozen of them so far.”
“Do you think they’ll attack?”
“I doubt it. There are twenty of us out here. They haven’t been known to play when the odds aren’t heavily in their favor.”
“Okay then. Guess we come out alone together tonight.”
“All right you two!” shouted the patrol leader’s voice from up front. “The honeymoon’s over for now. We’ve got work to do.” She smiled at them so they could see she was teasing. The rest of the Amazons snickered at them. The two Sabres merely blushed and got to work.
It took three days, but late that evening the two of them strolled out together again hand in hand, looking for all the world like a pair of lovers. Their quiet conversation would have given them away had anyone been close enough to hear and taken the time to listen.
“Chase would absolutely die if he could see me right now,” raising a hand to push back a strand of dark hair behind Randi’s ear. Chase was a fellow Sabre but not part of this particular mission. Serious relationships between Sabres were frowned upon - discouraged in the extreme - but there was no way to stop them completely. The upper echelon did their best to keep romantically involved members on separate teams to avoid any more complications than necessary, and it had worked fairly well thus far.
“Why?” Randi whispered, pulling Jess closer to her. They were now a hair’s-breadth apart almost eye–to-eye; Jess was slightly taller than she was. “Does he have a problem with same sex lovers?” She tilted her head for a chaste kiss.
“No. You know better than that. And you know him better than that. He just has a big, BIG problem with sharing,” with a chuckle as she wound her hands into raven hair.
“Oh, I see,” moving her hands and stroking the red head’s back. “Well, he’ll get over it. It’s not like he’s gonna have to share much longer. I count seven behind you and four to each side.”
“Yeah, well I count ten behind you, with three to each side. I hope the guys are ready and waiting out there or this could get ugly,” leaning down slightly to nip Randi’s lower lip. And right about then, all hell broke loose.
In their favor was the fact that this particular group seemed to thrive on beating people to death physically with their bare hands and the occasional odd bat or pipe. But for the most part, these skinheads carried no real weapons. Against them was the fact that due to the nature of the outfits used to blend in, they carried few weapons that could be used in close contact fighting. They both had a couple of knives stashed in their boots to help them hold off the troublemakers until the cavalry arrived.
The two women did quite well holding their own when they were each jumped from behind, pulling them forcefully apart. The first few men went down in a heap, not even knowing that they were dead. Then things became blurry; the fighting fast and furious as the remainder of the Sabre team took out perps as quickly and safely as they could. No one knew exactly what happened, but just as they were down to the last twelve or so, one of them clocked Randi hard upside her head. She landed in a heap, and Jess stood over her body dripping blood, slashing at anything that came too close. In minutes it was all over. Thirty-one dead skinheads lay in a heap around one downed Sabre. Two of the guys had gotten sliced pretty good - one on the shoulder, the other on the thigh. It was decided that they and Randi would go back to the village with their medic, Lacey again, to heal and regen. “May as well be comfortable to recuperate,” Lacey commented. The remaining five members would begin the burial process. Surprisingly, the Amazons were quick to form several details to help them. “We don’t want them stinkin’ up our air,” was the only reason given. The Sabres accepted that reason and their help.
The Amazons were prickly about allowing the men into their compound but relented when they saw the blood. They immediately rushed them into the infirmary. Lacey was only too happy to release her cradle hold on Randi. Carrying her even this short distance had been a strain for the smaller woman.
Randi woke up short time later groggy and with a headache that would have felled an elephant at thirty paces. She was more than a little put out with herself with getting caught from behind like that. It didn’t happen very often, but when it did she berated herself and growled at everything around her for days. After thirty-six hours in the hospice, she was released and went immediately to her debriefing. The rest of her team had been debriefed earlier that morning and sent on their way. She was anxious to head home herself.
When she arrived home, her mood was black. Though the mission had been successful, she felt as if she had failed by being hit. She was tired, angry and disillusioned with everything at the moment, and with the unfortunate timing the Fates sometimes throw at us, Gwen was about to bear the brunt of Randi’s frustration.
Gwen arrived at the house shortly before Randi did. She was hoping beyond hope Randi would be back today from where ever she had disappeared to this time. It really bothered Gwen the way Randi just vanished with very little word and no warning. Or any indication as to when she would return most of the time. But Gwen accepted that it was a part of Randi’s life that she was not, could not be privy to and was happy that Randi let her in as far as she had. The note Randi had left for her to find Saturday morning went a long way toward this peace of mind.
Dear Gwen, (it read)
I’ve been called out of town on urgent business, but please feel free to make yourself at home here. If luck holds, this shouldn’t take too long, and I should be back in about a week, maybe a little less. As with everything, it depends on circumstances beyond my control. Thanks for dinner last night. It was great. Take care.
Love ya,
Randi
Gwen had actually tried to call her the night before, hoping Randi had been correct in her ‘less than a week’ prediction. She decided to try in person today. Besides, she wanted a look at the dock in the daylight. She was standing on the beach, admiring the work Randi had done when the whisper of a shuttle landing nearby caught her attention. *Odd,* she thought and then assumed that perhaps Tommy had a private strip close to his house. It never occurred to her that she wouldn’t have heard the sound of a shuttle so far away. When she saw the tall form of her friend striding towards her though, she stopped thinking about mundane matters like that and concentrated on the happiness she felt.
“What are you doing here?” snarled Randi in her direction as soon as she saw her loping in her direction. Gwen was a bit taken back by both the question and the tone.
“I, um, well....”
“Go home, Gwen. I don’t want you here right now.”
“But, I....”
“Goddammit! I said go home!” opening the door and nearly slamming it in the bard’s face. Green eyes flashed in anger.
“I’ll go home for now, Randi. But I will be back. And we will talk about this! You got me?”
“I understand,” whispered a defeated Marine. “I’m sorry, Gwen. Just please... go home.”
Gwen reached around the tall, stiff figure in front of her and gave a brief hug. Randi remained motionless and rigid, holding on to what self-control she had left as tightly as she could. Any reaction she had at this point could very well drive Gwen away. With a muttered, “I’ll see you later, Randi,” Gwen let herself out of the beach house and headed toward the bridge to the mainland. On impulse, she bypassed the bridge and continued on to Tommy’s place.
She was ushered in by Ella who had opened the door at her ring. “Is Tommy free, Ella? I need to talk to him a moment.”
“Sure, Hon,” a little concerned by the lack of color in Gwen’s face. “Go on back to his office.”
Gwen moved down the indicated hallway and rapped on the closed door in front of her. After a brief pause, she heard, “come in” and opened the door. Tommy sat at his desk, working on something or other for Midas she supposed. It really didn’t matter right now.
“Hey, T. You got a minute?”
“Sure, Gwen. What’s up?” He came from behind his desk and motioned her over to the fireplace with its strategically placed chairs. He waved Gwen into one and took the second for himself.
Gwen took a deep breath, trying to marshal her thoughts into some kind of linear, coherent statements that he would understand without her having to go into too much detail. She finally decided on the direct approach from his point of view. “Tommy, do you know where Randi disappears when she goes off like this?”
Now it was his turn to feel uncomfortable. He had his suspicions certainly but no proof to back them up. So he turned the tables back to her. “No. Why?”
“Have you ever seen her right after she gets back?” ignoring his question and asking another one of her own.
“Yeah, three times, actually,” wondering where Gwen was going with this line of questions.
“What happened?” Getting right to the heart of the matter.
He chuckled. It was kind of funny in retrospect though he hadn’t been laughing at the time. “The first time she was gone after she retired and moved back here... I guess it was about two months after she arrived. She disappeared for just over a week. No word, no warning. And no apology when she got back either. I heard the shuttle land and took off for her place. I yelled at her for a good five minutes before she punched me in the face and told me to go away. Two days later she called to apologize for the punch but not the disappearance.”
“I remember that. And the second time?”
“Oh, the second time was right before your going away party. But she was actually pretty calm that time. She just listened to what I had to say and shut the door behind me when I was done. And you know she showed up for your party although she was quite late.” A thoughtful pause. “Come to think of it though, she was gone for four days after that. Left almost as soon as you did. Hmm.”
“What happened the last time?” bringing him out of his reverie.
“The last time things got kinda ugly. I went over as soon as the shuttle landed. We got into a yelling match, and then into a knock down, drag out fight. She literally beat the shit out of me.” Gwen’s eyes rounded in horror. “No, it was my fault. I didn’t leave when she asked me to, and then I touched her from behind. It was a purely responsive action to danger on her part. A few days later, we had a long talk. I learned not to come near her for a couple days after she returns from these trips, and she learned to talk things out a little more. I think she realizes now that talking, explaining reactions and consequences can sometimes eliminate a problem before it starts. Now I give her the space she needs until she’s ready for company, and she calls and let’s us know she’s okay. It’s worked out well for all of us for the most part.”
Gwen meditated on these words for a little while. Then she nodded her head in acceptance. “Thanks, Tommy. You’re a good friend.”
“Anytime, Gwen. I’m glad she has you for a friend as well. Be patient with her though, huh? She needs your friendship more than she’ll ever admit.”
“I will, T. Hers is a friendship worth keeping even when it’s hard to get through that thick skull.”
“Hear, hear!” he agreed with a smile. “You gonna stay for band practice?”
“No,” rising from her chair. “I’m just not comfortable there without Randi.”
He rose as she did and started escorting her to the door. “Okay, but you’re always welcome anytime. With or without our drummer.”
“I’ll keep that in mind. But tonight, I’m going back to the penthouse and take a long whirlpool bath.”
“Drive safely.”
“I will. Bye, Ella,” she called out to the woman in the kitchen. “See you later. Bye, Tommy. And thanks again.” She reached up and gave him a hug. She heard his wife patter out of the other room. “Take care, Ella,” smiling at the way her hands rested naturally protective over her stomach.
“You too, Gwen. Come by the restaurant next week sometime. I’ve got a new recipe for you to try.”
“Will do, Boss Lady,” smirking at the look she got for that comment. “Bye, guys!” And she headed her transport toward her apartment, eager for her bath and some rest.
The remainder of the weekend went fairly smoothly. Gwen used the time to do some things she had neglected for quite some time. She also visited the goddesses’ temple, hoping to find a bit of solitude and serenity. It was a habit she had picked up from her otherwise taciturn companion, and she was amazed at how centered the meditation made her feel. She was sure she must have drifted off though towards the end, when she heard a low voice speak in her ear, “Have faith, Child. It will be rewarded.” Gwen opened her eyes, but saw no one around her save a priestess up near the altar. She shook her head to clear it and rose to leave. Though confused by the voice that spoke to her, she felt more relaxed than she had than she had in a while.
Monday came and she went back to work. Not really surprised not to see Randi there, she hesitated to put in a call to her. Her discussion with Tommy had helped her understand that there were some things she just couldn’t remedy, either for her sake or for Randi’s. She would just have to try to be patient and wait for Randi to come to her.
Tuesday was moving along smoothly, when during her creative time shortly after lunch Beth disturbed her writing. This time was held sacred by both artists and personnel and was only interrupted for important things. A knot tied itself up in Gwen’s stomach when the knock came on her dressing room door. She got up and went to the door, opening it and looking into Beth’s face and knowing there was a problem of no small proportion.
“What’s wrong, Beth? What’s up?” grabbing the older woman by the arms and practically dragging her into the room.
“I’m not sure. Um,” taking a deep breath and rubbing her hand across her face. “I just got a call from Randi. The message was garbled. But I did make out your name.” A beat. “And the words ‘help me’.”
Gwen shot out of her seat and grabbed her personal effects. “Okay, I’m going to head out there and see what’s up. Will you tell Tommy I’ll be out for the rest of the day?”
“Yes, certainly. You be careful and let me know what you find out, all right?”
“Will do.” And with that, she was out the door and into her transport.
Fifteen minutes later found her letting herself in to Randi’s front door, firmly putting out of her mind their confrontation the last time she had been here uninvited. A quick search through the house showed her that Randi was not inside, and she headed toward the new dock. *She must have been busting her butt like a dog the past couple days,* Gwen thought to herself noting the amount of finished work on the project. The first quarter was completely laid, and half of the remaining pylons and their supports were in place. *Have you slept at all since we fought, my friend? Have you?*
Gwen was sure she’d find Randi out around the construction and headed over that way. She figured she would find her passed out from sheer exhaustion, and she was very nearly right. What had actually happened was a little more complicated.
Randi had found it impossible to rest since her confrontation with Gwen. Knowing she had been a total ass was bad enough, but having Gwen be so gracious about it was just about killing her. And the lack of rest was giving her a major headache. Finally, absolutely disgusted with herself and her behavior, she got up and went to work on the dock. It was one thing she could do and fully immerse herself in the doing.
Only stopping for occasional bathroom or water breaks, Randi worked for three and a half straight days. Around lunchtime on Tuesday, her body and her mind shut down. She fell off the end of the dock that she was standing on, managing to snag her shoulder and rip a wide gash in it on the way down. She landed with a THUD onto the raft that she’d had floating below, holding the tools and equipment she had been using. By sheer bad luck, she hit her head on a corner of her toolbox and knocked herself out cleanly.
She had no idea of the time when she came to, just that a while had passed. She tried to use the vid comm she kept with her at all times because of Gwen’s request, but the concussion and exhaustion were making coherent thought terribly difficult. Randi did reach Beth through perseverance, but wasn’t sure she was entirely clear in asking for Gwen or help. And then she was again unable to care as pain and extreme fatigue overtook her once more.
Gwen walked all around the site looking into every nook and cranny, her gut tightening with each passing moment. Something was direly wrong. She could feel it. She was about to give up and go look in the garage to see if Randi was even home when she saw movement in the water. As she moved closer, she saw it was a dolphin splashing water over an inert figure on the raft. It didn’t take much deduction on Gwen’s part to know precisely who lay there. With a muffled cry, Gwen rushed to the edge and peered down, her concern growing by leaps and bounds when she saw copious amounts of blood on the raft.
Instantly she lowered herself gently and firmly onto the raft. She contacted an emergency response team, then Tommy. The dolphin, though it backed away out of touching range, stayed close enough to watch the proceedings. Gwen moved the raft to shore, and the mammal felt satisfied at her intentions as she gently stroked the raven hair. She hesitated to move Randi at all for fear of doing serious damage to her already broken body. She did put what pressure she could manage on the torn shoulder. It took eight minutes by the clock on the vid phone for Tommy to arrive. Gwen had to wonder at his speed he arrived so quickly. The medics were right behind him. They had indeed been waiting for him about a minute when he got to the bridge to extend it for them. He led the way as this was the first time they had ever been summoned to the island for anything.
The first thing they did was examine the wounds and determine Randi needed to be clean. There was sand and salt everywhere. About two minutes, and her sonic shower was done and she was clean. They wrapped her now nude body in a sheet and set her on a hover bed. Both Tommy and Gwen insisted that they could care for her at home if the med techs would set things up. Neither wanted to know what Randi’s reaction would be if she woke in a medical facility. The medics carried the gurney to the deck, then pushed it smoothly to the house. In moments, they had her transferred to her own bed and had begun setting up the regen equipment Randi would need.
“One of you will need to keep an eye on her for the next forty-eight hours. It will take about that long for the process to complete itself. She should be awake and coherent within twelve hours. If not, or if she has any kind of bizarre or unusual behavior, call us back immediately. She will need to see a doctor at the medifac.”
“I’ll stay,” Gwen spoke quietly before Tommy could say a word.
The techs both nodded in acknowledgment of her statement and moved to leave. Tommy saw them to the door, assuring them that the bridge was still in place. He watched until they were out of sight then turned back to Gwen. “You sure, Gwen? I don’t mind....”
“I’m sure, Tommy. It’s my responsibility and my pleasure to do so.” His eyebrows rose at that comment, but he refused to allow the words that so wanted to escape past his lips. “Besides, you have a pregnant wife to take care of at home. Just don’t expect me in before Friday, okay?”
He smiled. “Why don’t you just take the rest of the week? We’ve got enough stuff we can fill in with.”
“Thanks, T. Appreciate that.”
“No problem,” he said, squeezing her hands gently. “Now how about I go call Ella, and ask her to come on out here in a little while with some dinner for all of us?”
“I don’t know, T. I don’t want her to go to any trouble.”
“No trouble at all, Gwen. She’s concerned about our friend in there as well, and it’s just a matter of adding another plate to the pile. She was bringing home dinner anyway.”
“Well,” her resolve wavering, “if you’re sure it’s no trouble.”
“I promise. Let me go make my call.”
She nodded and walked away, over to the larger wall-mounted comp vid screen. He watched in surprise and then astonishment as she unlocked the basic security and turned on the news. In the almost three years since Randi had returned and moved into this very house, never once had she offered him any of her security clearances. He did, of course, have the key codes for her doors, but he could no more get into her computer system than the man on the moon could. Now he watched in amazement as Gwen did just that, seemingly unaware exactly how monumental that gesture was. He wondered if they’d ever figure out the truth for themselves.
Ella brought dinner over a few hours later, and the three friends sat at the kitchen table talking quietly. Randi had yet to wake up, but if the amount of time Gwen suspected she had been without sleep was anywhere close to being right, she had no real expectation to hear from Randi until sometime late the next morning at the earliest. She relayed her suspicions to the Steeles, who agreed with her assessment. They took their leave of her shortly after dinner was over with her promise that she would advise them the minute Randi showed signs of consciousness.
Gwen debated with herself for the space of all of about five minutes before moving the comfortable reclining rocking chair right next to the bed. Staying in her room was out of the question, and the couch was too far away to be a comfortable option for her. She didn’t stop to reason out the whys and wherefores of her thoughts. She simply went with the gut feeling that was telling her to stay close by.
It was the darkest hour just before dawn when Gwen snapped back into wakefulness. She was disoriented at first, then chided herself for falling asleep as she recognized her surroundings and remembered her reason for being there. She rubbed a hand across tired eyes and tried to comprehend what had jerked her from a sound sleep. Gwen heard a muttered moan from the bed and moved to check on her friend.
“Randi?”
Randi thrashed around a little bit but didn’t answer. Gwen was unsure if she was in pain or the throes of a nightmare. She hesitated for a long moment, then sat lightly on the edge of the big bed, reaching a hand over to smooth the hair out of Randi’s face. Her skin was flushed and damp, but she didn’t feel feverish, much to Gwen’s relief. She rose and fetched a cool, wet cloth from the bathroom, then resumed her place by Randi side. Gwen began to gently bathe Randi’s face, only half listening to the delirious rambling coming from her lips until she caught sound of her own name.
“Gwen?”
“I’m here, Randi.”
“Gwen!?” a bit more frantic this time.
“Randi! I’m right here!” She moved forward trying to press Randi down onto the bed by the shoulder while avoiding the injury. Randi continued to struggle and Gwen worked her way behind her, pulling Randi back into herself gently. Randi stopped struggling and seemed to calm down, and Gwen renewed her efforts to wipe Randi’s face, mumbling softly in her ear. After a bit, Randi relaxed but called out again softly.
“Gwen?”
“I’m right here, Sweetie,” whispered directly into her ear. Gwen noted that Randi’s eyes were still closed and her breathing even. She supposed her to still be sleeping.
“I’m sorry, Gwenie,” sounding suspiciously like a well-chastened five year old girl.
“Why are you sorry, Randi?”
“I was mean to you. I said ugly things and hurt your feelings bad.” She pouted. “I didn’t mean to... I didn’t mean what I said. It’s just that....”
“Just that what?”
“Nothing.”
“Just that what, Randi?”
“I’m sorry. Please don’t ask me, Gwenie. I can’t tell.” A tear rolled down her face. “Can we still be friends?” in a small, forlorn voice.
“You’re my best friend, Randi. And we’ll always be friends, okay?”
“Okay, Gwenie. I love you. G’night.”
“Goodnight, Sweetie. I love you, too.” She brushed a light kiss on the dark head and fell back into a dreamless slumber.
The dawn creeping over the horizon didn’t disturb the two sleeping women, but shortly thereafter, Randi’s dreams began to haunt her again. Her thrashing woke Gwen who still clung to her, and her mutterings were much more pronounced and violent.
“No, not again, please! “ “Oh Artemis, help me!” “Please, no more!” “I’m sorry! Blessed Athena, I’m so sorry!” “I can’t do this anymore!” “ARTEMIS NOOOOOOOO!!!!!”
This last brought them into a sitting position together, Gwen arms still firmly wrapped around Randi’s torso. Randi fought briefly, her disorientation over her company and surroundings only adding to the confusion already present in her mind. Gwen’s quiet reassurances brought first calm, then shame to her, and she slumped in her arms.
“I’m sorry, Gwen,” she muttered. “I really don’t deserve your caring.” She struggled to get up. Gwen fought equally hard to keep her in place.
“Hey! In the first place, we’ve already had this conversation, and I’ve already forgiven you. Secondly, you’re hurt and need to stay still. It’s going to take the regenerator another few hours to heal that shoulder wound.” Randi calmed in her arms with her words. “Now do you want to talk about whatever it was that woke you so abruptly?”
“I don’t remember.”
Green eyes gazed piercingly into guileless blue. Randi was telling her the truth. Gwen wondered what could trouble her companion so badly that such horrible dreams were instantly forgotten upon awakening. She dismissed the subject for now and moved on. “Okay, then. How do you feel?”
“Honestly? Like a transport landed on me. What happened?” with a grimace, clutching her head with her good hand.
“Well, I’m not sure, myself. You sent a garbled message to Beth asking for me. When I got here, you were lying out at the end of the completed part of the dock on the raft. Unconscious. A dolphin was keeping watch over you and wouldn’t actually leave until he was assured you were in good hands.” This got a small smile out of Randi and was reciprocated by Gwen. “So can I get you anything?”
Randi rubbed her temples with her fingertips, trying to ease the pounding. “Um, yeah actually. I need something for this headache.”
“Well, the medics left a shot cap.” Gwen smiled in sympathy with Randi’s groan. “I know. You need the bathroom or some food first? It’ll probably knock you out for another twelve hours.”
“Do I gotta?” almost whining.
“No, silly. You don’t ‘gotta’. But you’ll feel a lot better if you do. And your regen should be about done by then, too. So what’s it going to be?”
“Let me run to the bathroom. Will you maybe get me a small glass of juice? I’m sure there’s some in the fridge.”
“Yep. Let me help you up first.” Randi was reluctant to allow it, but was infinitely glad for the assistance when she tried to stand and found the floor swirling up to meet her far too quickly. “It’s okay, Sweetie. Probably a combination of things causing this. Just lean on me and let me help.”
“Thanks, Gwen. You’re a good friend.”
Randi got finished in the bathroom before Gwen got back with her juice and was slowly shuffling across the floor toward the bed. Gwen muffled her exclamation and set the juice down quickly, moving to guide Randi back to bed. Randi sat down wringing her hands and looking more than a tad bit embarrassed. Gwen knelt before her and took the larger hands in her own.
“What’s wrong?”
“I, um, I... would you... um....”
“Randi, I’m not going to hurt you, and in all likelihood, I’m not going to say no either. Now what do you need, want or desire?”
Just the words sent a jolt through her system, and Randi was hard pressed to wrestle her emotions under control. She was sure Gwen meant something entirely different than what she hoped she did and just took the offer on face value alone. “Um, will you stay with me til I fall back to sleep?”
“There... now that wasn’t so hard, was it? I’ll go you one better. Hang on.” Gwen stood and moved over to where she had placed the juice. “Here... drink.” Randi did, slowly but steadily and soon handed the empty glass back to her companion. “I’ll be right back.” Randi sat still, her head cradled in her hands as the hammering continued to get worse. She hoped the shot would take effect before it got so bad it made her sick. Gwen walked back in the bedroom at just that instant. She picked up the shot cap and moved to the other side of the bed.
Once seated and comfortable, she patted her chest. Randi eased over, moving slowly so as not to hurt anymore than she already did. Eventually she reached her goal and promptly sank down, leaning her head back on Gwen. Gwen put the shot in her neck before she realized what had happened, and she closed her eyes in reflex. The last thing she heard before she faded into oblivion was, “Rest well, Sweetie. I’ll be here when you wake up.”
Several hours later, Tommy was letting himself into the beach house. He was more than a little concerned that he had not yet heard from Gwen. So he left Midas at lunchtime to come and check on them. He had knocked first to no avail and called out quietly as he let himself in. Getting no response from either woman, he decided to look in the bedroom first. The house was entirely too quiet for his nerves.
The picture he found there was one that made him smile in pure reflex. There they were together in the middle of the big bed, wrapped around each other tightly. Gwen was sitting up, supported by several pillows. She in turn was supporting Randi, arms wound around her waist. Randi was curled up into her - one arm between her breasts; the other disappearing behind Gwen’s back. Their breathing was even and in synch, and neither woman knew when he pulled the covers up over them and left the room.
*Finally,* he thought. *Maybe this will be the wake up call they both need.*
Chapter IX
“It wasn’t, though, was it, my love?” finally acknowledging aloud what she knew to be true in her heart. That understanding made her sink to her knees on the dock in total defeat. “How, HOW could I have been so fucking blind to what was so apparent to everyone around us? Why was I so totally oblivious to what in retrospect was so very, very obvious in your beautiful blue eyes?” Tears of loss and anger and frustration began to roll from her eyes. “And you,” speaking as though Randi was standing there in front of her, “YOU were too damned stubborn, Too Damned Proud, TOO DAMNED HONORABLE to say anything!!!!” Her voice rose then fell away to a whisper. “I wish I could hate you. I really wish could because it would hurt so much less.” She sobbed quietly. “It’s killing me, Randi. It truly is.” A deep breath. “They say you never know what you’ve got til it’s gone. Well let me tell you... they don’t know the half of it.” She sat on the dock for long moments composing herself, finally smiling when she heard the two dolphins cavorting together down at the end near the boathouse. And she forced her memories back to happier times.
************
Gwen had awakened in the early afternoon, her bladder screaming for relief. Randi had at some point moved off of her and was now laying flat on her stomach with and arm curled around Gwen’s thigh. Gwen eased out from under the grip, leaving a pillow in her place. Then she scampered to the bathroom.
Finished in there, including a short but satisfying shower, Gwen made her way to the vid phone to give Tommy a call. He never gave away the fact that he had been by and seen them. He simply promised to stop by and check on them and coincidentally bring them dinner on his way home. Gwen then went into the kitchen and fixed herself some toast and juice. She knew it would be several more hours before Tommy came by with food and she was starving. Then she grabbed a couple eBooks and returned to sit on the bed and read.
Randi woke up in the late afternoon, pushing her hair back away from her face and stretching before she sat up. She was still tired; something she found strange though she’d learned not to question her body’s demands on this particular point. It would take what it needed, and apparently she had run her reserves down pretty low. Otherwise she felt... good. The headache was gone, and her shoulder seemed healed. She sat up, hoping the dizziness was gone as well.
“Hey,” a soft voice called from the other side of the bed. “How are you feeling?”
The blue eyes opened slowly and regarded her companion. “Better, thanks. I’m, uh, I’m glad you’re here. Thanks for staying with me.”
“That’s what friends do... they stick together,” said with a smile.
“Well, I’m glad you’re my friend. A lot of them wouldn’t have stuck around after....”
“Over... done with... forgotten, okay?” The dark head nodded. “Okay, well, you might want to get dressed. I don’t know that you want to meet Tommy and Ella in your skivvies.” In truth, it was a T-shirt and underwear that she and Ella had put on the unconscious woman the night before.
“Hmm, guess you’re right. Let me run and take a shower before they get here.”
It was a pleasant evening spent with friends, filled with chatter and bantering and warmth.
The remainder of the week moved very passively. Gwen moved back up to her room though she kept her door open in case Randi had more nightmares. She didn’t hear anything, but never knew if that was a good sign or a bad one. She did creep down the stairs a couple of times each night to check on her, a habit she had never cultivated until now.
Thursday, just to humor Gwen, they sat out on the deck, lazing around. Randi commented on Gwen’s ever darkening tan, to which Gwen replied, “You looked in a mirror lately?” Randi chuckled, knowing Gwen had made a very apt comeback.
Friday, antsy from being still too long, Randi informed Gwen of her intent to work on the dock. Gwen said nothing to dissuade her but instead got dressed to join her. By the end of the day, the dock was a little more than halfway completed. Practice with the guys later was fun. Unspoken understanding between the members meant that two hours after practice started, they shut down for the night and gathered around with their families for storytelling. This was only true of course, when Gwen accompanied Randi, and though they’d made it clear she was welcome anytime she’d made it equally clear she would only be there when her drummer friend was. Tommy took advantage of the relaxed atmosphere and recorded the session again. He was sure they were onto something; he just needed to process what that something was.
The following day, after doing a little more dock work in the morning hours, found them on the road again in what was becoming a ritual ride. They didn’t stay out as long since Gwen really needed to go back to her place and take care of a few things that she’d let go slack during the week. They had dinner at the Golden Touch, under Ella’s watchful eye, then made their way to the complex that housed Gwen’s penthouse.
“Thank you for taking care of me, Gwen. Thank you for being my friend,” clasping the smaller hand to her and looking into eyes gone golden in the sunset.
Gwen patted the smooth chest area where her hand rested. “Anytime you need me, I’m yours.” She stretched up on tiptoe and brushed her lips lightly on Randi’s smooth cheek. “Goodnight, Gunny.”
Randi struggled to clear her throat and keep her composure. “Ditto, my friend.” She watched until Gwen made her way across the foyer and into her private elevator. “I’ll always need you, Little One,” she whispered and cranked the bike, flipping the sound switch and revving the engine. Maybe the noise would drown out the sound of her thoughts.
************
The weeks of spring started flowing toward summer in a rapid but predictable pattern. Randi was in something of a quandary - trying to maintain her regular responsibilities; keep up her band practice and playtime with Gwen; and still get the boathouse finished before Celebration. Gwen failed to see what the rush was, especially in light of the fact that Randi still had no firm plans to purchase a boat. And Randi was loath to spoil the surprise she had planned for Gwen. So she continued to work all kinds of odd hours, intent on getting it done. She had confided the reason to Tommy who offered to provide manpower if she started running short on time. Randi was grateful for his assistance and promised to let him know if it became necessary.
Surprisingly, Sabre duty only pulled her away for two short periods during this three-month stretch - one for three days, the other for six. She relished that fact and at the same time she deplored it. She knew there would be big paybacks for this temporary reprieve. But she tried to enjoy the down time while she could.
She had unsuccessfully tried several times to nudge Gwen in the direction of other, more suitable - to her mind, at least - friends and possibly romantic partners. But her heart cried out against her mind’s logic, and finally when Gwen turned to her with green eyes full of hurt at the anguish Randi’s pushing her away was causing and asked her point blank “WHY?” she caved.
“I thought you’d be happier with someone special in your life.”
“Randi, I already have someone special in my life. You. I never had a best friend before, and you changed everything for me. But please, no more pushing me away or trying to force people in, all right? I’m very happy with my life and the people in it. I don’t need you to find me a lover. That will happen when it happens. Probably when I least expect it with the unlikeliest of partners.”
She opened her mouth to speak, then closed it again in defeat. Randi nodded her head in acceptance of Gwen’s words, and thought she now realized what her true challenge was. It wasn’t to keep Gwen at arm’s distance, nor was it to help her find happiness with another. No, this was far, far worse. It was to have everything she desired in the palm of her hand and live knowing she would never be able to grasp it fully. *Oh, Artemis! Why do I deserve such a punishment*? her mind cried out even as her arms opened to embrace the woman who held her heart.
Meanwhile high above observing the whole scene, Artemis and Athena had their hands full trying to subdue their sister goddess. They had actually each physically taken an arm to prevent her from descending and smacking the right answer into the back of the hard headed Marine’s skull. She had been stomping her feet until they lifted her bodily from the floor kicking and squealing. Finally her tantrum cooled, and the two sisters lowered the third to the ground and backed away a bit. It was time for a serious strategy session.
************
Unlike Festival which brought customs, cultures and traditions together in observance, Celebration’s activities simply depended on your location at the mid-year Solstice. For those in the Southern Hemisphere, there were all sorts of cold weather sports and activities to participate in. Those in the north were more geared to picnics, barbeques and beach parties.
Wednesday, two days before the long weekend activities of Celebration were due to begin found Randi rushing to make the boathouse livable. It was still very rough, but Gwen’s parents would have a place to stay when they arrived the next day. The thought passed through her mind that it was just as well that she wasn’t any more done than she was. Gwen and Jill could choose the interior decor, and that was more than fine with Randi. All that shopping made her twitchy.
The boathouse was quite open and made of the same polymer as the dock. While the outside maintained the same weathered wood appearance, the inside was a pale sky blue. She had managed to secure a bed, one set of sheets that surprisingly matched the room, a comforter of a darker blue and two sets of white towels. She hadn’t managed anything for the kitchenette tucked into one corner of the room, but figured that would come in time. The deck was also incomplete though there was a small three-foot portion done. There was another twelve feet to add and the barbeque pit, but she had about run out of time. Randi knew Geoff and Jill would understand. They had been thrilled when Randi had invited them and more than happy to keep it a surprise for their daughter.
Randi, thinking she was alone doing her clean up, had the music up quite loud and was singing and dancing all over the place. Unbeknownst to her however, Gwen had stopped by after work to see how things were coming along. She knew Randi was anxious to have the room presentable for the holiday. Gwen stood in the doorway mesmerized, thoroughly awestruck by the previously unseen side of the Marine. *Randi can sing... WOW, can she sing!! And she dances?! Why has she been sitting in the dark playing the drums all this time? She should be headlining that band. Man, she’s GOOD!!*
She was unaware of how much time passed while she simply stared at Randi’s antics, but suddenly Randi turned around and saw Gwen staring at her in amazement. The silence that followed the music being turned off saw a blush forming on Randi’s face at being caught. She loved to sing and dance but only for herself. She had never shared that part of herself with anyone. Even when she had escorted Gwen to the big Festival party with the Goldmans, she hadn’t danced. She simply wasn’t comfortable dancing in public. But from the look on Gwen’s face and the twinkle in her green eyes, that was all fixing to change. So Randi decided to beat Gwen to the punch.
She walked casually over to portable music system she had brought with her and chose a different music disc from the one she had been working to. As the first strains of a classical waltz filled the room, Randi walked over to where Gwen still stood and bowed rather formally. It was a little comical considering the shorts, tank top and ponytail, but she did it anyway. “May I have this dance?”
Gwen didn’t answer aloud. She simply extended her arms and was suddenly being swept around the room. They danced two complete waltzes before stopping, then Randi offered Gwen a bottle of water from the small cooler she had with her. “Why didn’t you tell me you could dance? And why haven’t I ever heard you sing? You have an incredibly beautiful voice.”
Randi rubbed her jaw. “I don’t care to dance in public. I’ve never been comfortable with it... never found a partner I was comfortable enough to follow... or lead, for that matter. As for singing, it’s very personal to me. Not something I’ve shared with very many folks.”
“Well, thank you for sharing it with me, however accidental it was. Now, “ looking around the mostly empty room in appraisal, “what can I do to help?”
“Hmm, not much to do, really. I’m not gonna get too much more done before the weekend. I’ve got several things to take care of tomorrow, and Celebration unofficially starts tomorrow night. I do need to pick up some stuff to put out here. Tommy mentioned something about bringing the boat. May as well have some drinks and snacks, just in case.”
“Randi, um... I don’t want to seem picky, but don’t you think a little furniture would be in order here? Except for the bed,” motioning to where she was seated, “there’s really not a place to sit.”
“Yeah, I know, but you know how I feel about shopping. Besides, I’ll never be able to get anything out here by tomorrow afternoon.”
“You leave that to me. I’ll take care of everything.”
“Hey, where ya going?” as Gwen got up to leave.
“I’ve got some stuff to do to get things in here by tomorrow. I’ll see you later,” closing the door behind her.
Randi looked around her in bemusement at the silence she suddenly found herself in. “I guess she and Jill won’t be doing much shopping together after all if she gets it all done before they get here.” Then she shrugged her shoulders. “Oh well. At least it will be done. And I know I can trust Gwen’s tastes.” And with that she got up and headed for the beach house. She decided a shower was in order before she went anywhere.
Early the next morning, having come in from her morning run, Randi was stopped on her way to the shower by the beep of the vid phone.
“Yeah?” she answered, grabbing a water bottle and guzzling half the contents down in one gulp.
“Hi, Randi,” Gwen said brightly. “Bad time?” motioning to the woman’s disheveled look.
“Nope. Just back in from my run. What’s up?”
“I wanted to let you know the furniture will be out there by mid morning. If you don’t like it, you can change it later, but I think you will.”
“What time? Someone will need to be here to extend the bridge and let them in.”
“Ten. Is that going be okay?”
The Marine mentally went over her schedule. “Yeah, I can rearrange a couple things and be here then. What time are you coming out?”
“Hmm, Tommy is letting us all go by four, so say five?”
“Okay. If I’m not here let yourself in.”
“See you later, Randi.”
“Ditto, Gwen and thanks!”
Randi had no more than stepped from the shower, dripping wet and steamy, when the vid phone chirped again. “Yeah?” she called out, knowing the unit in the bedroom would pick up her voice. She grabbed a bath sheet from its hanger and proceeded to wrap it around herself.
“Randi? It’s Tommy. Where are you, Short Stuff?”
She stepped from the bathroom, still wrapped in the towel, running another smaller towel through her hair. “Here, T. What’s up?”
He cleared his throat, not having expected her to emerge in front of him towel clad. “Um, hey. I was just wondering if you’re gonna be able to be there when we deliver this grouping set. Gwen told the guys to get it there around ten, but aren’t you supposed to pick up her folks then?”
“Huh?” hoping she didn’t look as confused as she suddenly felt. “Would you like to say that again, please? I think I missed something in the translation.”
“The butter cream leather reclining sofa and love seat grouping Gwen had made for the boathouse. She said... Oh shit! You didn’t know about this, did you? She was planning a surprise for you, and I just ruined it,” he blurted out at the confusion that remained on the tanned face.
“Wait... wait... hang on a minute,” holding up a hand and dropping onto the bed. “Gwen had this made for me?”
“Uh, yeah. She asked the guys to start crafting it the day you started building the dock. We’ve had it done here for the last six to eight weeks just waiting for time for it to be delivered. I figured you knew. She usually... I mean....”
“It’s okay, T. I’m just surprised, that’s all.”
“Yeah, well, just be sure you’re surprised if and when she tells you about where it came from, okay?”
“Will do, brother,” with a grin.
“Good. I’ll tell Gwen I need to go with the guys because your appointment with Smithers couldn’t be changed,” watching her frown. “Did you forget about that one too?” hearing her sigh. “Don’t worry, Randi... we’ll get it all taken care of.”
“Thanks, Tommy. You and Ella gonna come over tonight?”
“Yep. We’ll be there before Gwen. I wanna see her face. She’s been more than a little upset that she hasn’t been able to reach them.”
“It’s a good thing she doesn’t know how to activate those sensors then, isn’t it?” with a smile. It took a special code to activate the scanners for those who had already done their military service and was damned near impossible for anyone outside the chain of command to access those on active duty. Only those who had not yet reached the age of accountability were monitored with any regularity... usually parents keeping an eye on their kids.
“Oh yeah! But I think she’ll appreciate her surprise well enough.”
“All right, my friend. I’ve got to get a move on so I’ll see you later, right?”
“With bells on, Short Stuff. Later.” And he severed the connection before she could comment.
Tommy arrived just as she was leaving. “I’ve got a couple of things to do before I meet Geoff and Jill. Will you lock up for me when you leave, please?”
“Go ahead and lock the beach house. The transport should be here momentarily. We’ll lock up the boathouse when we leave. Now go on,” making shooing motions in her direction. “Go on so you can get back.”
“Thanks, T. Appreciate it.” And she went to the garage and got out her bike. Since her transport was only a two-seater as well, and she knew she was going to have to hire something larger like she had before, Randi figured she might as well enjoy the beautiful weather and the ride as well.
As she crossed the still extended bridge, the transport went by Randi headed the other way. In another minute Gwen pulled up beside them and started giving the guys directions on where the furnishings belonged. It really didn’t take them very long to unload the furniture she’d had commissioned. *Tony really surpassed himself this time,* Tommy thought, looking again at the intricate carvings he’d wrought on the small table and chairs. He couldn’t help but admire the delicate work, and the exquisite detail Tony incorporated into all the animals he portrayed. It was mind-boggling.
As soon as they’d placed the items in the places Gwen had designated for them, they started in on the kitchenette. In very short order, everything was arranged and neatly put away. It only took few more minutes to hang the sheer curtains on the wall of glass facing out toward the open sea. Now Gwen moved into the surprisingly spacious bathroom and was a little amazed to find towels already hanging. She added her half dozen colored sets to the white set already in the tiny linen closet. Then she went and stood in the middle of the room. What had been a rather drab empty room a mere hour ago was now full, infused with warmth and color as much as the new furniture that graced it.
“You know,” Gwen stated quietly to Tommy, “she must love you very much.”
“How do you figure that?” glancing around him in approval.
“How many people do you know that would go to all this trouble just so a family member who lives not even a mile away would have a private place to stay when he brings his boat around the island to play?”
*So that’s the cover story Randi used with Gwen? Not bad, Short Stuff. I may just take you up on that one day.* He smiled to himself. “You’re right, Gwen. But you know something,” whispering conspiratorially to her, “I think it’s her first step to buying a boat of her own. You know the... if-she’s-already-got-the-space-why-not-use-it type of logic.”
Gwen chuckled. “Yeah, I will admit that that particular thought crossed my mind a time or twenty.”
They shared a laugh together as Tommy led them all back to the transports. He knew Gwen’s parents were due in less than an hour, and he wanted to be long away from here before they arrived. This time he was in on both sides of a surprise conspiracy. He just hoped all the pieces fell in place like they were supposed to.
At that very same moment at the shuttle hub, Randi was waiting a little impatiently for Gwen’s parents to arrive. They weren’t due in for another twenty to thirty minutes, but her last task before she could start Celebration tonight lay too far out for her to take care of before they got in. She wasn’t all that happy with having to leave them alone practically the minute they got in, but it couldn’t be helped. Ten minutes out from their arrival time, the large transport she had requested pulled up with Ella inside it.
“Ella, what are you doing here?” surprised but pleased to see her.
“Tommy phoned and asked me to meet you and the Goldmans here. He figured you wouldn’t want to just drop them off alone and leave. So he asked me to come and accompany them since there was no way to change the schedule. He said, ‘El, do you know what Mama would have said if I was that rude to company?’ “
Randi smiled. “Oh, I only imagine. ‘Cause I know what my mama would have said... or worse, what she would have done.” And then the arrival of the Goldman’s shuttle was announced.
Jill squealed and embraced Randi in a rather enthusiastic hug that she hesitantly returned. Geoff greeted her with a firm handshake and a quiet ‘hello’ when Jill’s attention turned to Ella. Randi and Geoff grabbed the bags, and the group headed out to the transport. The man’s face showed surprise when he saw Randi’s motorcycle parked next to the transport. She noticed and explained.
“I have an appointment it took months to schedule that I cannot possibly break. However, Ella has graciously agreed to take you to the boathouse and play hostess until I can get back. I’m hoping it won’t take too long. But I will be there to see Gwen’s face when she sees you.” Just a hint of real emotion from her. They smiled back at her.
“We’ll see you in a bit,” Ella called out to the Marine who was already straddling her bike. Randi waved in acknowledgment before riding off. Ella guided the Goldmans to the back of the transport where the driver stood waiting having already loaded up the luggage.
“Pull all the way around, Freddie. We’re going straight to the boathouse to unload the Goldmans’ things first.” The older man did as instructed, maneuvering the transport around the house and right up to the beginning of the dock. He drew the suitcases out, and Geoff picked them up. Freddie tried to take them from him, but Geoff just walked away toward the boathouse, possessions firmly in his hands. He and his wife stood gaping in awe at the sight that greeted them when Ella opened the door.
“Now,” Ella began as she preceded them in, “I need to tell you the whole story of the boathouse and all these things. I think you will find it quite interesting.” And she did. She told them of Randi secretly building it for them so they would have a place they could call home when they visited; of how Gwen knew nothing of the real reason; of how Gwen had arranged for all the furnishings to be made to her specifications as a surprise for Randi.
“They love each other very much, don’t they?” a quiet question from Geoff.
“Ya know, it’s funny,” Ella answered conversationally. “Everyone can see it but them.”
“If I thought it would help, I’d sit Gwen down and talk to her about it. But this is something they need to discover on their own.” from the bard’s mother.
“I agree, which is why I haven’t spoken to either of them; though the temptation has been almost overwhelming a few times. I don’t understand why they can’t see it.”
Geoff remained quiet, formulating an idea or two. He’d see if he could discover the truth later.
************
It was late afternoon before Randi was headed back towards her home. Much later than she had hoped or anticipated being. She was about twenty-five minutes out and was startled by the chirp of her comm link. “Yeah?”
“Randi?” hesitantly.
“Hi, Gwen. What’s up?”
“Um, is everything okay? I’m not getting a visual.”
“I’m on the bike.”
“Oh, good reason. That helps me though. Listen, can you swing by and pick me up?”
“Sure. I’ll be there in about ten minutes.”
“Great! I’ll meet you outside.” Gwen cut the connection, sighing in relief. This was going to work out just perfectly.
Randi grinned as she clicked off her comm unit. This was going to be so awesome.
Nothing much was said between them on the ride home. They were both silently contemplating the surprise each had in store for the other. With the bike parked in its place, the two made their way into the beach house. Gwen walked up the stairs to put her extra clothes away. It seemed she was bringing more and more over with her and taking less and less of it back to the penthouse. Gwen was puzzling over how to get her friend over to the boathouse without raising her suspicions when Randi solved her dilemma quite unknowingly.
“Hey,” peering up at Gwen who looked over the loft railing at her hail, “I had some groceries delivered out at the boathouse this afternoon in preparation for Celebration weekend. Ella received them for me, but I wanna make sure I got what I ordered. You wanna come along and check ‘em out with me?”
“Yeah, sure,” came the answer as Gwen energetically descended the staircase. She beat Randi to the French doors, since the older woman had been rooted to the spot chuckling lightly at Gwen’s enthusiasm at what appeared to be a mundane chore. “Well, c’mon. Pokey. Let’s go see what they brought. It’s time to start our holiday!” And she reached out her hand and took Randi’s larger one in her own small one.
Once outside, Randi allowed Gwen to pull her along. Gwen noticed the lights on in the boathouse and frowned. The frown disappeared almost immediately when she remembered Tommy saying he wanted to see Randi’s reaction to her surprise. “Guess Ella told Tommy about the groceries.”
“Hmm? Oh yeah. I know he’s been anxious to get over here and take a peek. I asked him to wait until the inside was done, and he’s been pretty patient. Let’s go see what he thinks.”
By this point they were almost to the door. Randi opened the door and gestured to Gwen, ushering her inside first. Gwen automatically entered with Randi following right behind her. Had Randi not had exceptional reflexes, she would have plowed into Gwen at her sudden stop.
“Mother?” A beat. “Daddy?” With a joyful little cry, Gwen leapt exultantly into their waiting arms. “It’s so good to see you both. I’ve been so worried about not being able to contact you. You were planning this, weren’t you?”
“Actually, Randi invited us during Festival to come back for Celebration.”
Gwen let go of them and turned toward Randi. “You did this?” A nod. Realization dawned. “You built the boathouse for them as well, didn’t you?” Another small nod. Gwen moved to give Randi a long, hard squeeze. “Thank you,” she whispered. “I can’t tell you how much this means to me.” Randi simply closed her revealing eyes and hugged her firmly in return. After a long private moment while the other occupants of the room had focused their attention on other things, the two pulled away from each other. “Well,” Gwen said softly, “I don’t think my surprise for you is as wonderful as yours was for me, but I had this made for you.” Her words trailed off as she motioned around the room. The eyebrow that had risen in question at Gwen’s statement was joined by its mate as the reality of what Gwen meant made itself apparent to her. She slowly walked into the center of the now furnished boathouse, examining the handcrafted furniture.
“You did all this?” Looking directly at Gwen.
“Well, not exactly. I just made sure it got done,” cutting off Tommy’s protest with a look and a wave of her hand.
“This is incredible. Thank you,” sincerely, walking over and giving Gwen another good hug. Gwen returned the embrace with equal fervor.
“You are most welcome.”
They broke apart somewhat awkwardly when they realized they were becoming the center of some rather intense attention. Randi turned to greet the Goldmans and the Steeles. It was then she noticed both Jill and Ella were wrapped in aprons, and the boathouse was filled with some tantalizing aromas.
“Ooo, did ya’ll cook?”
“No Randi,” Ella remarked dryly. “This is the latest fashion statement,” rolling her eyes. “Of course we cooked. There’s food enough here to feed the Army.”
“Food?” spoke up Gwen. “I heard food mentioned.”
“Or at least feed the beast that resides in my daughter’s stomach with enough left for the rest of us to have a taste.”
“MOM!” Gwen groaned loudly as her stomach rumbled even louder. Everyone laughed.
“So how long are you here for?” Gwen questioned her mother after dinner. The two men were in the kitchen area cleaning up though they were still able to participate in the conversation.
“Until after your birthday,” responded her father when Jill looked at him and raised her eyebrow in question. The stunned look on Gwen’s face was priceless.
“Really? That’s great! That’s what...?” her gaze going inward for a minute, “ a little over two weeks. And you’ll be here for Randi’s birthday as well. Awesome!”
Randi looked up from her spot on the couch at these words, eyes widening at the implications of the words and tone. *Oh no, she’s planning something, isn’t she?*
“Oh really?” Jill answered her daughter. “Well now, what do you know about that?” The mischief in her voice just made Randi groan aloud. Ella laughed.
“Buck up there, Short Stuff. It can’t be as bad as all that,” from Tommy as he and Geoff came in from the kitchenette. The room was getting quite crowded. Randi and Gwen were sitting next to each other on the large couch - close but not touching. Gwen had moved to sit next to Randi as soon as the meal was over. The table only held four, and Randi and Tommy had elected to sit on the couch. Gwen had confiscated Tommy’s place as soon as he had made a move toward the kitchenette. Geoff had watched the proceedings with interest. He noticed that not only did Randi keep a watch on Gwen but that Gwen subtly returned the scrutiny.
Now as they returned to the small living area, Geoff joined his mate on the love seat. Tommy elected to squeeze into the small space between Gwen and Ella on the couch, forcing the bard to practically sit in Randi’s lap. Geoff took note of the look of unconscious contentment on his daughter’s face, and the mix of pain and pleasure on Randi’s. This was shaping up to be a most interesting and enlightening weekend.
Conversation went on long into the night, and it was quite early in the morning when they broke up. Randi and Gwen headed back to the beach house after wishing Tommy and Ella a goodnight. “She’s starting to waddle just a little bit, did you notice? She makes a cute pregnant woman,” Gwen commented.
“Yeah, she does. I’m so happy for them. They waited a long, long time for this.” Randi paused a moment to open the door. “So how did you like your surprise?” as she turned to close the door and arm the security system. Then turned around to find herself with an armful of happy bard.
“Thank you, Randi! I think that was incredibly sweet of you.” She pulled Randi’s face down to her own and brushed her lips lightly against the corner of Randi’s mouth, then gave her a fierce hug. “I love you, Randi. Goodnight.” And was up the stairs before the implications of that statement sunk into Randi’s brain.
“I love you too, Little One,” whispered into the still darkness. “Goodnight.”
By the following day, Randi had put Gwen’s words down as those of a best friend. Then she was too busy to give it much more thought. There was actually a huge Guild picnic at Midas that they all attended. Geoff and Jill had already had the opportunity to meet many of Gwen’s friends and colleagues; now they got the chance to see their daughter interact with them. Their final niggling little concerns over her happiness and well-being were belayed, and they felt good about the choices she had made and the life she had here. Geoff kept a discreet eye on Randi. He was well aware that even though she was not always with them, they were always in her sights. And from listening and watching, he soon learned that the only two people who seemed completely blind to the love between the bard and the warrior were the two of them. He shook his head at the folly of youth. But it was a good day, and everyone went home tired and happy.
On Saturday, to Randi’s surprise, a great many people arrived at Tommy’s behest to help her finish off the deck of the boathouse. By lunchtime, they had accomplished quite a bit and were digging in heartily to the meal Tommy had thoughtfully provided for them. CL had already started creating a barbeque pit of rather large proportions and most of the flooring was laid. They still had the remainder of the floor, railings and the lower dais to finish today. Randi would add the actual boat housing part of the boathouse later. They had great faith they would be done by mid- to late afternoon.
“So,” Geoff approached Randi who was sitting off to one side of the beach practically alone. “How do you feel about the invasion?” Randi quirked an eyebrow at him, but he noticed her eyes never left Gwen who was at the moment refilling her plate. He chuckled and continued. “Well, I mean, first Jill and I show up on your doorstep and then this crew comes in to help out. Must be a bit overwhelming for a person who craves solitude.”
Both eyebrows went up at this remark. *How does he know?* She thought about it. *I guess we are alike in more ways than one.* “Well,” she drawled out, choosing her words carefully, “if I remember correctly, I invited you and Jill to come down during Celebration.” He noticed she was very careful in avoiding coupling Gwen and herself together. “As for these guys,” motioning to the men and women scattered on the dock and beach area, “they’re my friends. And as unexpected as it was for them to turn up here to help me out with this, I’m glad they came. They’re good people.”
“Hi, guys! Whatcha talking about?” from Gwen as she came back from the table. Geoff noticed she handed another bottle of water to Randi and subtly motioned for her to start drinking. The most intriguing thing to him though, was the haste Randi showed in complying with the unspoken command.
“Hi, Honey. Randi was just telling me about how nice it was for all your friends to come out here and help her with this project. I’ve met a lot of genuine people on my visits here. I’m glad you chose this place, Gwen.”
“Thanks, Daddy. I’m very happy here, but it means a lot to me to know that you approve.” She gave Randi half her hamburger that she lost no time in devouring. “Gee, maybe I should give you the whole thing and go fix another for myself,” Gwen jokingly said.
“Nah, that was just what I needed to fill me up, thanks. I’m gonna get back to work.” And she swiftly moved away, leaving father and daughter alone together.
“She’s a lovely young woman... very charming,” Geoff commented, curious as to his daughter’s reaction. He was already quite sure of her feelings. He watched with a mixture of sadness - that his little girl was all grown up; and pride - that she had chosen someone worthy of her - as her face lit with an inner glow.
“She’s my very best friend, Daddy. Do you know until I met her, I never really understood what that was or what I had been missing? But she... I don’t know if I can explain it. She fills something in me. Like she’s a part of me or something. I’m not really sure... this is not... I can’t....” She trailed off.
“That’s all right, Daughter. I think I understand what you’re trying to say.” And even more what you have yet to give voice to in your own heart and mind. “I guess we should get back to work as well.” He motioned to the movement around them as folks began returning to their tasks.
By mid-afternoon, the deck was finished as was the railing around it. CL was still working on the pit though it was close to being done, and Randi was placing the lower platform. Greg, the roofer and his cousin, Jeff, were trying to place the steps from the upper deck to the lower portion without disturbing Randi’s concentration on her job. Just as the sun was starting to set, the work was completed and the project itself declared a smashing success. After a little talk, it was decided that all the participants and their families would return the next day for a big party. The band would set up in the evening for a little bit and entertain, and the bard would tell some stories. For now though, everyone was pretty well beat from a good, hard day’s work, and most wanted nothing better than a chance to rest and relax tonight. Tomorrow they would play as hard as they had worked today.
Folks started arriving early, though not too early to begin their last day of Celebration. Solstice actually fell on the final day so that made it doubly special. Randi and Gwen had gotten up at dawn though Gwen had protested the early hour until she watched the sun peek across the horizon. Then she had been silent and simply enjoyed the beauty of greeting a new day. With a calm she found in the stillness, a shower and a cup of coffee later, Gwen was more than ready for the influx of guests that soon filled the beach with laughter.
A volleyball net had been set up; the kids were swimming or playing chase; ribs were ready to go onto the new barbeque pit. Tables had been set up and were loaded down with all sorts of edibles. People were clustered in small groups, talking or cheering on the few who were energetic enough to be playing volleyball this early. Late morning found Randi in the beach house alone, however. She needed a bit of space and quiet time. Having all these people around was making her twitchy. There was a reason why she was a loner; it suited her far better than this whole social thing.
Randi cleared a space on the floor to sit, then cleared her mind and let the world recede from her consciousness. How long she sat there regaining her inner balance was unclear, but when she opened her blue eyes, she saw green eyes returning her gaze thoughtfully.
“You okay?”
“Yeah, just needed to clear my head.”
Gwen looked at her for a long moment as though waiting for her to finish the sentence, but when it became apparent she wasn’t going to add to that, Gwen nodded her head in acceptance. “Would you like me to leave you alone then?” seeming to understand what the real problem was.
“Nope. You’re fine. It’s not you anyway. I just get uptight having so many people here.”
“Hmm. Well, I can understand. You go ahead and take what time you need. I need to let T know everything is all right.”
“He sent you to check on me?” vaguely disappointed.
“Nope. I told him I was going to and he asked me to let him know.”
“Oh. Okay. I’ll be out in a few minutes.”
The rest of the day went fairly smoothly. There was only one rather heated argument over a call in the volleyball game, and a somewhat nasty food fight that caused a majority of the partygoers to take a dip in the water for cleaning and cooling purposes. Close to sundown, Tommy got up.
“All right, guys. Let’s get this place cleaned up and move the party to the band pavilion. They should be ready to play in just a little while.” A cheer went up, and in less than half an hour the place was spotless and the people were gone.
“What exactly just happened here?” Randi queried as she and Gwen stood alone on the dock. Even Geoff and Jill were already at the practice area.
“I asked Tommy to move the rest of the stuff away from here,” Gwen stated quite frankly.
“You did? Why?”
“Because best friends look out for each other and that was the best thing for you.”
Randi looked down at Gwen affectionately. “Thank you. You take good care of me.”
“Ditto, my friend.”
“Well, let’s go get this over with. Then we can have a bit of peace.”
“Hear! Hear!”
Jill was pleasantly surprised and more than a little flattered that she had started a trend that continued on after she’d gone back home. Dancing was now as much a part of practice as the music seemed to be. She couldn’t help but notice Gwen’s tendencies to dance with a different partner every dance; never allowing a single person more than one dance. Jill was quite amazed that after exactly two hours instead of taking a break, the band members put their equipment away and exited the stage area, quickly finding a seat with their families near the dais. She moved and sat down near Geoff, whispering in his ear, “Do you know what is going on?”
He shook his head, but then nodded toward the front where their daughter was mounting the platform. The silence that hung over the previously rowdy group was a fascinating contrast to what had been there before. And they watched and listened as the bard held them all spellbound for another hour. He had chanced once to glance in Randi’s direction as the tale unfolded. She was standing apart from the crowd, alone in the back so as to remain unnoticed. And the naked longing he saw on her features as she gazed at his daughter made him wonder. *Why? What is holding you back, Randi?* Then he saw her suddenly smile and knew before he turned his head back to Gwen what he would find. Sure enough, Gwen was holding Randi’s eyes and smiling back at her. He determined to have a word alone with the Marine before he and Jill left for home.
The next few days were quite busy for all of them. Randi had issued and Gwen had accepted an invitation to stay at the beach house for the duration of the elder Goldman’s stay. Geoff and Jill took day trips seeing the area and spending their evenings with their daughter. Gwen returned to work. Tommy offered to let her be off, but she chose to wait until the following week, wanting to be off to spend her birthday with them. Randi... Randi had disappeared again, having received another mysterious summons just as they came home from the end of Celebration. Gwen contemplated again the metamorphosis Randi’s entire being seemed to make. It was really odd, but nothing could make Randi open up and talk about. She hoped against hope that Randi would be back from where ever before her own birthday in four days. She had a couple of special gifts to bestow.
Randi’s birthday came and went with no sign of her and no word on her possible return. Geoff watched as his daughter’s green eyes became grayer and more shadowed. A week passed, then ten days. On day thirteen, Gwen’s birthday, he heard the whoosh of a shuttle as it landed nearby and left almost immediately.
Gwen and her mother had gone into the shopping district to spend the day while he had elected to stay at the boathouse and fish. *An all day excuse to laze around in the fresh air and sunshine’s more like it,* he mused. He’d seen a couple dolphins hovering close, but they hadn’t come near enough to touch. But the sound of the shuttle drew him out of his reverie, and he found his feet moving toward the sound of their own volition.
The fire in Randi’s eyes told him far more than any words ever could, but he maintained his approach in her direction. He watched as she struggled to drop the mask of civility in place, knowing it for the futile effort it was. Randi tried to brush by him without speaking, but his voice halted her. “Do you feel up to a bit of sparring with an old man?”
“Now’s really not a good time, Geoff. I’m sorry.” And she tried to move away from him again.
This time he reached out to her and felt the muscles tremble in reaction to his touch. He knew better than most the extremely fine line she walked right now. “Randi, look at me.” With noticeable strain, her blue eyes met his gray ones. “I understand.” Now she really looked into his eyes, seeing that as hard as it was for her mind to fathom, he DID understand. It was when he showed her the comm link on his wrist, identical to her own, that she began to comprehend what he wasn’t saying. “Come. Spar with me a bit, and then I’ll tell you the whole story.”
She still hesitated, knowing her hair trigger reflexes for the deadly skills she depended on were right on the edge. One slip, one wrong move.... ”I don’t want to... hurt... you. If I was to....”
He didn’t even let her finish. “You won’t. You’re that good. Your body knows the difference between practice and a real threat. And besides, “ he grinned, “I’m not too shabby myself.”
This almost got a small smile from her. He could see it in her eyes, if not on her lips. “You’re sure?”
“I’m sure.”
“Then choose your weapon.”
He chose knives. And for almost ninety minutes, the two of them battled back and forth. He was good - safe enough for her to seriously spar with though her mind never lost sight of the fact that this match was strictly for practice, and she never moved beyond those self-imposed practice limits. He, on the other hand, was flabbergasted by her strength and skill. Her sheer intensity and focus was enviable, and he knew she was holding back. For once in his life he had met his match and much more.
Finally she sensed him slowing, tiring and she brought the exercise to a close. “Thank you, Geoff,” she said, bowing slightly in his direction. “It has been an honor to spar with you.”
“The honor has been mine. I hope we can do it again sometime.” And he returned her bow in the Sabre salute of respect.
“Whenever you wish. It has been a while since I felt this good so quickly....” She trailed off again, unsure still of what she could safely reveal to this man.
“Let’s get something to drink and sit down. I want to tell you a story." A walk down the dock and they entered the boathouse, grabbing a couple waters and continuing on to sit out on the lower platform of the deck. “When I was just a young pup,” he began without preamble, “and it was time to do my military service, I joined the Navy. I don’t know why exactly except I found the sea fascinating. Still do, in fact. Anyway, after basic training I, like you, was sent to Sabre school.” He chuckled in remembrance. “I thought three months of basic were bad. I never thought I’d live through six months of Sabre training. But I did and not long after, I was sent out on my first assignment.” His eyes clouded in memory as his gaze focused on the past. “Nothing big, you understand. Just something to get our feet wet, so to speak.” He paused. “The Sabres then were far different than what they have since had to become. We were still guardians of the peace, not the enforcers that we have since had to be.”
“What happened?” she finally asked quietly when the silence dragged on. He was surprised she had waited as long as she had. She was much more patient than he had ever been.
“About three months after I had graduated Sabre school, we were sent out on what we thought was a routine assignment. Cocky young punks that we were, we thought we were invincible. To this day I have no clear recollection of the exact events that took place then. But when I finally woke up two weeks later, I had a plate in my head, a spine that had been regenerated because it had been broken in two places, and I was no longer an active duty Sabre.”
“Why?”
“Why did they remove me from active status? It was no longer viable for me to do some of the things necessary to maintain my quals. I did become a weapons smith, and I provide a good part of the weapons that all Sabres use. I am still considered part of the unit, and when my time comes, I will have an honorable death. Why did it happen? That was Ghost Rider’s first act of terrorism against humanity. Five of my team died that day. The other four were seriously injured though I was the only one who was removed from active duty.”
“Does Jill know?”
“No. She does know that I have some serious health issues that require treatment at a military medical facility from time to time. And of course she is well aware that as a weapons smith, I provide military hardware. As far as she will ever know, I served two years in the Navy learning the trade of weapons crafting, then got out to continue my trade as a civilian. You are the only person, outside of my superior officers at the time and the remainder of my team who knows the whole truth.”
They were silent for a long time after that, both gazing out toward the horizon. Pilot and Peanut, the two dolphins that seemed to have adopted Randi, swam up to them for a bit of petting. Both warriors smiled at their antics and their chatter, glad for the distraction. After a while, the two sleek mammals moved back into deeper water, and the only sound left was the water that lapped at the polymer beams. “Why did you tell me this?”
He thought long and hard before he answered. A lot was riding on his response. “Several reasons, but only one really important one right now.” He waited, knowing she would ask if he waited. She didn’t disappoint.
“You wanna share it with me?”
“Gwen.”
“Gwen? What does she have to do with this?”
“Do you love her?” The dark head whipped around to face him, then her eyes dropped as he found the truth he already knew revealed there. She said nothing. “Randi, do you love her?” The Marine still held her tongue and refused to look at him again. He took her chin firmly in his grasp and turned her to face him. “Randi - Do. You. Love. Her?”
She jerked from his hold and stood, moving away from him. “YES, GODDAMMIT!!! I LOVE HER!!!” She shrank down, seemingly curling into herself. “I do love her,” she whispered so softly he almost missed it.
He got up and moved to her slowly, taking care not to startle her. “Randi?” He waited long moments for her attention to focus on him once again. “Randi, I know you love her. I’ve known since the first time you came to my home. It shows in everything you do, everything you say. It’s in every single glance you cast in her direction.” He watched as blue eyes grew wide with fear. “My question to you is why doesn’t Gwen know, and when are you going to tell her?” He saw the fear fade as realization of Gwen ignorance of her feelings registered in her mind.
“Gwen isn’t to know. Ever. Not now. NOT EVER.” Her eyes bore into his as he understood her determination to keep his daughter in the dark about her true feelings.
“Why?”
“Why? WHY?? You know what I am and you ask me that?!? What kind of a father are you that you would wish someone like me on his only child?? Especially a person as special as Gwen is!” Her anger was starting to burn.
“I told you my story so you could see it is possible to be a Sabre and still have a full active life with a partner who loves you, that you love in return. It’s not all about the team anymore.”
“No! You’re wrong! The Sabres aren’t what they were when you were in, and it’s not a life I would ever, EVER ask Gwen to share with me. She’s had to deal with it enough as my friend, and even if she could return my feelings I would never ask her to share this as my partner or my wife.”
“She does return your feelings, Randi. She’s just not aware of that yet.”
“Then you best pray to whatever gods you believe in that she never figures it out. I will not allow her to share the horror that is my life beyond what she knows right now.”
“But....”
“No, Geoff! I mean it! I am the ‘Best of the Best’, ‘the Elite of the Elite’. Do you know what that means?” with a derisive snort. “It means I kill people, Geoff. And I’m very, very good at it. I go out so much because no one has more kills to their credit than I do. Is that really the type of person you want to love your daughter?”
“Yes, it is, if that person is you. There is so much more to you than you can acknowledge. You’re only seeing the ugliness that haunts you. But me? I see the whole picture. And I see a beautiful, caring individual, with a loving heart and a giving spirit who is carrying far more than the weight of the world on her shoulders alone.”
She quirked a crooked grin at him. “I think you need your eyes checked, Geoff. That person, if she ever existed, died a long time ago.”
“And I think you should look at yourself through Gwen’s eyes. Those were her words to describe you not long after you two met.” The look on Randi’s face was priceless, and Geoff only wished there was a way to capture it for posterity. Very seldom did that stoic mask slip, but when it did, it revealed her inner beauty to the world. “However, “ he continued as though he hadn’t seen straight into her soul, “it’s not my place to tell her... either your feelings or her own. That is between the two of you. I will say though, that I think you are making the wrong decision by not telling her and giving her the opportunity of discovering her love for you.”
“It’s better this way, Geoff. For her.”
“And for you?”
She shrugged. “I don’t matter. Just her.”
“You’re wrong. You DO matter... especially to her; but as I said, it’s your decision and I will abide by it. Now, shall we get cleaned up before the girls get back? I think we’re going out on the town for Gwen’s celebration.”
She looked at him blankly until her mind focused and she realized she hadn’t missed Gwen’s birthday. “Yep. C’mon up to the beach house when you’re ready.” And she moved off without a backward glance.
*Well, I’m not sure how productive that was, but at least I understand things a little better now.* And he entered the boathouse to start his preparations for the evening ahead.
Chapter X
Jill was just entering the boathouse, arms loaded with packages as Geoff stepped out of the bathroom. “Did you buy out the market?” he asked with a chuckle. He reached to help ease the packages to the table and stole a kiss.
“Hey, you! Get back here and give me a proper hello.” A few minutes later, they pulled away from each other breathless. Jill looked at the clock and sighed. “Hold that thought til later, I guess.”
“Yep. But hey, Randi came home this afternoon.”
“Did she?” How wonderful! Gwen will be so thrilled she made it in time for her birthday.” And she stepped into the shower to freshen up for the night’s activities.
At that very moment, Gwen was standing in the middle of the beach house living area trying to decide whether or not to be concerned at the sound of water running she heard coming from the master bedroom. It was only when she recognized Randi’s voice singing in the shower that her face lit with a brilliant smile, and she ran up the stairs to get ready for their evening out.
*Shit!* Randi thought as the whiskey burned down her throat. *Now I remember why I don’t drink much. Man, that is nasty.* But she refilled the glass again anyway, hoping it would ease the tension she felt coiling in her belly at the thought of being in a room full of people and being near Gwen while having to keep her distance. She wasn’t sure if this would accomplish what it was supposed to, but she hoped it would kick in soon. She needed to relax or pass out. Anything would be preferable to the way she felt right now.
Gwen didn’t know which was more shocking as she stood at the loft railing looking down into the living room. The fact that Randi was swallowing three fingers of very old scotch like it was water; the fact the she proceeded to pour herself a second glass of the liquor; or the fact that she was dressed for going out wearing color. In the three years she’d known her, she could count on one hand the number of times she’d seen Randi drink anything stronger than coffee. And there seemed to be about the same number for the times Randi had worn something other than her standard black, white or olive drab/khaki combination. And the red cocktail dress she was wearing.... *Well, I guess this is something of an event,* looking down at her short black dress. Then she hurried down the steps as fast as her ridiculously heeled shoes would allow.
Randi tensed as she heard the sound of running footsteps. She was already on edge from her talk with Geoff, but she had no desire to ruin Gwen’s special evening. The alcohol she had consumed hadn’t relaxed her as she’d hoped, and now she stood waiting for... what... she wasn’t sure. But what she got was an enthusiastic reception and an armful of short, blonde bard.
“Randi! You’re home! I am so happy you made it back in time to go out with us tonight!”
No questions, no recriminations, but Gwen could see the uncertainty and fear lurking in the back of blue eyes fade at her welcome. The Marine tentatively returned the hug, knowing how close she was to revealing her heart to the young woman who had been the topic of her rather intense afternoon discussion. Knowing how very close those emotions were to the surface. She brushed her lips lightly over the blonde hair and whispered, “Happy Birthday, Gwen.”
She was saved from any response Gwen might have made by a light knock on the French doors. Randi eased away from Gwen’s embrace and moved to let Geoff and Jill into the beach house. “C’mon in, guys. Can I get you a drink?” motioning to the bar.
“No - thanks Randi,” Geoff answered while looking at his watch. “We need to get going. We don’t want to be late.” He smiled as he said it but looked at Randi with concern. He had hoped the sparring had relaxed her, but apparently their conversation had wound her up tightly once again. He would have to try to keep an eye on her. Even if he hadn’t already developed a liking for her on his own; even if she wasn’t desperately in love with his daughter; even if that same daughter didn’t return her love; he would have kept an eye on her anyway. It was just part of the Sabre code.
They pulled up in front of the Golden Touch, a bit astonished to find the parking lot so full on a Thursday night. Geoff, having found a larger transport to use during their stay, was driving. He moved up to a space very near the door and stopped. “Well, Ella asked us to stop in. Let’s go see what’s up.”
They all exited the vehicle. Gwen instinctively grabbed Randi’s larger hand, gripping it tightly. Randi found herself wondering what had upset Gwen so much and then they were passing into the building and all rational thought flew out of her head at the yelled “SURPRISE!!!” Randi noticed that there were balloons and banners, and some of them had her name on them as well as Gwen’s.
“How did you know?” whispering in the blonde’s ear.
“I didn’t, especially about you. I didn’t even know you were back in town. But I suspected about me. People have stopped talking every time I’ve come around for the last week.”
A chuckle. “Good clue. I’ll bet Tommy heard me come in and set the rest of it up.” Gwen would have asked more, but then they were surrounded by friends and well-wishers. The evening was off to an interesting start.
************
Dinner passed pleasantly enough. The two women, along with Gwen’s parents and Tommy and Ella, sat together at a front table. Gwen was a bit concerned by the amount of alcohol her previously sober friend seemed to be consuming but didn’t want to upset Randi further by bringing it up. It was obvious something was bothering her.
When dinner was over, tables were pushed against the walls to clear the floor for dancing. At Tommy’s nod, Geoff led Gwen out onto the dance floor to start things off. It didn’t take long for others to join them and soon the floor was full. After the traditional first dance together, the father relinquished his daughter to the first in line to claim a dance with the birthday girl.
His intention had been to escort Jill back to the floor immediately, but judging by the black looks and twitchiness of the Marine sitting beside them, he decided prudence demanded he stay put for a little while longer. He gave Jill a short whispered explanation; she nodded her agreement and sat back to watch both the dancers and Randi. Tommy had returned Ella to the table after one dance. Even at seven months, their child seemed extremely heavy, and she was glad to resume her seat. She told Tommy to dance with Jill who was glad to accept.
Meanwhile Randi had finished her fourth drink and was about to order number five. She didn’t hear Ella comment to the older man, ”This is so unlike her. She hardly ever drinks even socially... especially after her folks were killed by a drunk operator.” Randi had lifted the fresh glass to her lips when Geoff’s voice stopped her. “You’ve had enough, Randi.” There was a no-nonsense tone in his speech that caused Ella to look at him in surprise and then look away. The only person aside from Tommy she had ever before heard use that tone toward Randi was Gwen. Most people just weren’t that suicidal.
Randi looked at him, baleful blue eyes filled with disdain pinning him in place. “Have I passed out yet? Am I falling down drunk?” she asked without ever raising her voice above a whisper. “Oh no, I haven’t had nearly enough.” As she made to take a drink again, Geoff put a hand on her arm. He felt her flinch.
“Randi, don’t do this. It’s not going to help.” The compassion in his eyes only served to fuel her anger.
She wanted to say something, anything to hurt him the way she hurt, but decided walking away was a far better option and would leave her with less regrets in the morning. She jerked from his grasp and stood, moving out of the restaurant to the outdoor patio before he even realized her intentions. The worried green eyes of his daughter met his, and he tried to reassure her with his own as he moved to follow his comrade-at-arms.
The fresh air that met her lungs as she stepped out onto the veranda did wonders in clearing her mind. That didn’t particularly make her feel any better as her recent actions towards a man whom she knew to be a colleague but also considered a friend fell into sharp relief. *Damn you, Valiant. Sometimes you are a complete ass!!* She sat there trying to figure out how to apologize when she heard footsteps stop several paces behind her.
“I’m sorry, Randi,” Geoff began. He saw her stiffen. “I shouldn’t have pushed; shouldn’t have tried to... I don’t know... be a father figure. You’re a grown woman capable of making your own decisions. I apologize for presuming. Especially since you’re strung tighter than a bow string right now.” He paused, then took the plunge. “I know you were watching Gwen on the dance floor. Didn’t you notice she kept all her partners, men and women, at arms’ length?” She nodded but still didn’t look at him. “Have you ever danced with her?” He noticed her hesitation before she nodded again. “Did she keep you at a distance?” A longer hesitation before a single, solitary shake. “You see, her body has already accepted her love for you. Her mind simply needs to acknowledge what her heart already knows.”
“No, Geoff. We’ve been through this already. As badly as it hurts me to see her with someone else, it’s better for her that she is.” And she looked him full in the face, letting him see the weight of her past and her service as a Sabre in her eyes. He would have flinched and almost did, but he knew that would simply prove her point and serve to drive her further away. Instead he moved to sit beside her and reached out to her, glad when she didn’t move away from him.
“Randi,” he said softly. “I can’t pretend to understand how you feel. You have borne more of the weight of the world than any one person should ever be expected to carry. I know I can’t change your mind or your determination to keep Gwen away from this and, by extension, you. But I also know you are underestimating both yourself and Gwen and your love for each other. However,” he continued before she could interrupt, “I want you to know I will always be here to listen if you ever feel the need to talk.”
Randi sat quietly digesting everything he had said. Then, “Thanks, Geoff. Can I ask you something?” He recognized that the other subject was closed, and he could only wonder if she would ever feel comfortable enough with him or anyone else to open up the darkest part of herself.
“Sure. What would you like to know?”
“Your comm unit. I know you didn’t have it on when I first met you, and you don’t have it on now.”
“Hmm. Well, I really don’t have a reason to wear it anymore. I have it in case of an emergency, and I do check it everyday, just in case.” A breath. “When you walked into my living room in full dress blues, I was impressed. Very few Marines - very few military personnel in general actually - are as decorated as you. When I noticed the black and gold braid, well... so many things about you feel into place for me. By then I was fully aware about how you and my daughter felt about each other, but it was between the two of you. However, I did want you to know that there was someone who understood if only marginally who you were and what you did in that persona.”
It was quiet again for the longest time as she thought over his words. He had no reason to reveal himself to her as he had except that he cared about her and he loved his daughter. She still found it difficult to comprehend that any father, especially one who understood the true nuances of her job, would want someone like her as a partner for their beloved child. But more than she was willing to admit she appreciated his support. “Thanks, Geoff,” she said simply.
The fresh air and conversation had returned her normal balance, and she felt the fire and rage that had unsettled her before slip back into its cage. She could only hope to keep it under control until it burned itself out again. Geoff’s voice broke into her reverie.
“This is hard for you, isn’t it?”
“What?” not fully understand which question he was asking.
“Having to be around people, around Gwen, so soon after a mission.” Succinct and to the point.
She looked at him in surprise. She had been trying very hard to keep it under control, but if he could see her struggle...
“No,” he answered her unspoken reaction. “It’s not terribly obvious, and most would put your reactions down to your typical aloofness. I just remember being, um... twitchy after an assignment and needing a couple days to wind down. And mine weren’t nearly as... intense... as yours seem to be.”
She raised a hand and scratched the back of her neck. “Hmm. Yeah. But I’ll get over it. I always do.”
“I’m glad to have met you, Miranda Valiant. You’re the kind of person I’m proud to call friend.” He wrapped an arm lightly around her shoulders and was happy when she nestled in to him just a bit.
“Hey, should I be jealous?” Gwen called out from the doorway she was leaning against. She wasn’t sure whether she was more jealous of Randi or her father. *Whoa! Where did *that* come from?* But she didn’t have time to examine the thought as the two turned and looked at her. Then Geoff was excusing himself, and Randi reminded him to ask Jill to dance. He nodded and kissed his daughter’s cheek as he moved past her.
“You okay?” Gwen asked Randi after several minutes of silence.
“Hmm? Yeah.” She didn’t add any more, uncomfortable with having been caught in a moment of weakness by both father and daughter. “Hey,” she added, changing the subject, “aren’t you missing all the dancing being out here with me?”
“Yeah, but that’s okay. I need a break, and the person I most want to dance with won’t so....” She trailed off. “Besides, I’d rather be out here with you. It’s cooler. It’s like a sauna in there.” Gwen grinned. And was thrilled at the one she got in return.
“I noticed. That’s one reason I came out here.” Randi broke off, not wanting to reveal anymore. They sat together in a comfortable silence for quite a while leaning shoulder to shoulder. Finally, regretfully, “I guess we’d better go back in. It’s bad manners to hog the guest of honor,” Randi commented.
“I s’pose. I like it out here a lot better though.”
“Duly noted,” Randi replied and helped Gwen to her feet. The Marine felt her equilibrium return and her stoic nature settle into place, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She might make it through this with her honor intact. Gwen’s small hand slipped into hers, and she felt sweet pain at the unspoken trust and affection that gesture brought. She squeezed the hand lightly and felt it returned, and they moved back toward the party together.
They were hailed on all sides when they entered. It had been determined that it was time for gifts and cake. They were seated side by side at the front table, and Randi was astonished to note that there were nearly as many gifts for her as there were for Gwen. She had to wonder how it had all come about, but that question was put out of her mind rapidly as Gwen’s excitement took precedence.
They took their time, and at Gwen’s insistence took turns opening gifts. Before Randi could open her last two presents, Gwen stopped her with a hand on her arm. “I have something to say first. This,” indicating the long heavy box in front of Randi, “was supposed to have been your Festival gift. I found a design that I really liked that just seemed to suit you. But I wanted Daddy to check it out for me. He gave it the go ahead so... go ahead. Open it.”
Blue eyes twinkled with reflected merriment at the smiling face above hers. She carefully opened the box; her jaw dropped and she could only stare at the beauty and craftsmanship of the sword. Though the handle was quite plain, the blade had something incredibly detailed and intricate etched onto it and tickled her memory with something just out of reach. She placed the box gently on the table and reverently removed the weapon that was nestled therein. A gasp arose from the crowd at the amazingly fitting gift. It seemed to be a part of her. Stunned blue eyes turned towards Gwen. “Thank you, Gwen. This is incredible.”
Gwen let her tears spill over. “You’re welcome, Gunny. I’m glad you like it.”
“Like it? No. I love it. It’s perfect.” The two seemed to have forgotten their audience, which was holding its collective breaths. Finally the tension became too much for Gwen and she turned away to the second box. The expulsion of frustrated sighs around them was palpable.
“This is for your birthday. I hope you like it as well.” This box was a third the length of the previous one, but the weight was similar. When she opened it, she found a pair of matching daggers, compliments to the sword she had just received. The etchings on the blades of these smaller knives were similar to each other and the sword, but each was unique unto itself. Randi couldn’t wait for the opportunity to study them all at length privately. She looked up when she heard Gwen continue to speak. “Daddy made these especially for you to go with the sword.” Now she glanced toward the man who had done more to help her in the last twelve hours than anyone including Tommy had been able to do in the last twelve years. She hadn’t realized two things until exactly that moment - just how much she missed her papa; and how nice it was to share a little bit of who she really was with someone who could understand without judging. This time, the tears didn’t stay in her eyes and an errant one made its way down her cheek before she could catch it. Geoff seemed to understand and gave her a brief nod and smile. Gwen, on the other hand, simply reached up and wiped the tear away. Randi stood slowly and gently embraced Gwen, lifting her completely off the ground and rocking back and forth.
“Happy Birthday, Randi!”
“Ditto, my friend,” and decided then and there to do something rather risky from more than one point of view. But it was one of the few things Gwen had ever actually asked of her privately though she was considerate enough never to mention it in public. She eased the younger woman out of her arms and into a chair. “Comfortable?” Gwen nodded her head but looked perplexed. *What is she up to?*
Randi moved to the center of the dance floor signally people to take a seat. She didn’t have to ask for quiet. The silence was deafening as all eyes focused on her. Randi cleared her throat, wondering how she’d managed to get herself into this position. Then she called upon Sabre reserves and her nervousness vanished, her sheer presence becoming commanding, forceful. And her focus narrowed to a field of one.
“Gwen, for your gift this year, I’ve decided to do something a little bit different.” She moved over to the sound system, sorting through the various discs until she found one that she loved. It was an old song, so old, no one was quite sure anymore just where it had originated. She fiddled with the equipment briefly until she had the settings arranged to her satisfaction. Then she took the small mic from the DJ who presided over the dance music and nodded her head at him. The sound of violins and synthesizers filled the room. Otherwise, there was an expectant silence. After eight measures of introduction, Randi’s voice rang out strong and true.
The silence that followed the end of her song was deafening for the space of five seconds that it lasted. Then the cheers that resonated throughout the room were overwhelming and long lasting. Randi was oblivious to all of it. She only saw the tears in green eyes and the smile on Gwen’s face. Fearing, knowing she had revealed too much, Randi took advantage of the resulting melee to escape from the room and disappeared.
The party began to wind down after that, much of the talk centered on the incredible hidden talent Randi had casually revealed that evening. Her fellow band members were already working on angles and ploys to get her to do that again as part of the group. It was too good to just let go.
“Tommy, man, did you know she could sing like that?”
“Yeah, why haven’t we heard this before?”
“Guys, I knew she could sing though I’ll admit maturity has made a good voice fabulous. But you never asked me, and you certainly never asked her. You should know Randi well enough by now to know she’s not gonna just give anything up.”
“Yeah, you’re right.” Heads nodded all the way around. “I guess the next thing we need to figure out then is... how do we get her to sing with the band?”
“We could just ask.” Guffaws and chuckles followed that statement. “Well, we’ll work something out.” And the conversation turned to ways to approach their dour drummer about her singing.
“Mother... Daddy?” asked Gwen from the other side of the room. “Have you seen Randi?” She was no longer tearing up and wanted to thank Randi for the incredibly beautiful song. She was still tingling all over from it, and she wanted to examine the feelings and reactions the song and singer had caused, curious to find the reasons for them. But first she wanted to thank Randi for the unexpected and much appreciated gesture. She knew the drummer had opened herself up to all kinds of aggravation from the guys in the band by revealing such a voice. They were going to be after her to sing now for sure.
“I don’t know, Hon. I haven’t seen her since shortly after her song ended. She has a magnificent voice. I hope someone got that. I would love to have a copy of it.”
“I think Tommy did. I know he had several vids running to get this whole thing down for posterity.” Jill chuckled at Ella’s remark.
“Did I hear you taking my name in vain?” from Tommy, as he crossed from where the band was still gathered talking amongst themselves. “What am I being accused of now?”
“My, my, don’t you have the guilty conscience? What are you guilty of, hmm?”
The five of them including Tommy broke into laughter. He moved behind Ella, pulling her to her feet and rubbing her belly from the back. He smiled when the baby reacted to his touch by pushing back against his hands. “Not guilty of anything this time except not announcing to the world that Randi could sing.”
“Speaking of, did you get all that?”
“Oh yeah, from several angles.” He didn’t mention that one vid had been focused solely on Gwen and caught the woman’s every reaction. He would edit it all together later. Maybe, just maybe...
“Good, can we get a copy of it?” Jill asked. “That was breathtaking.”
“Sure. Give me a chance to edit it all together, and I’ll get a copy to you. How much longer do ya’ll have here?”
“The latest we can leave is the day after tomorrow,” from Geoff.
“Okay. I’ll have it ready and over to you before then. Probably tomorrow afternoon. Now if you’ll excuse us, I think I need to get Ella home.” They bid each other goodnight, and the Steeles made the move to leave. The others, as though they had been waiting for this signal, gathered up all and sundry and slowly left, making sure to say goodbye and happy birthday to Gwen first. Finally the Goldmans were left in the large restaurant alone except for the wait staff and cleaning crew who had already begun their jobs of restoring the place to its familiar appearance.
“Mr. Goldman?” the maître‘ d inquired. “This was left for you. I was asked to give it to when you were ready to leave.”
Geoff took the note, knowing who it was from due to the fact that it was handwritten and on paper to boot. He glanced at the missive, then put it in his pocket. “Could we get some help getting all these things back to the transport?” He indicated the large pile of gifts both Randi and Gwen had received.
“Certainly, sir.” He motioned two waiters over to aid them in carrying the stuff to the transport that awaited them at the door. It took each of them two trips back and forth, but when the last of the stuff was loaded, Geoff thanked and tipped the two helpers and climbed in, heading the transport back to the island.
It was very quiet in the transport all the way back to the beach house. Jill knew Geoff would explain what he felt he could share when they were alone. She glanced back at her daughter. Gwen was curled up in a corner of the seat looking out the window. Jill couldn’t be sure, but she thought she saw tears in the green eyes. She reached for her husband’s hand. He squeezed back reassuringly.
As soon as they’d reached the front of the beach house, Gwen was out of the transport and into the house. It became apparent that though Randi had been there recently, she was no longer in the house. A quick check into the garage showed Gwen that the motorcycle was gone. Now she went from being upset to being angry and bewildered. Gwen stormed back over to where her folks were quietly and efficiently unloading the gifts from the transport’s hold.
“Where is she, Daddy?”
“I don’t know, Gwen.” He handed her the sheet of paper Randi had left for him.
Geoff, (it read)
I think it’s best if I go off for a while. It’s just not a good idea for me to be around... anyone... right now. I won’t risk it. It’s been nice to have you and Jill here. Know that you both are always welcome anytime.
Randi
Gwen handed the note back without a word, puzzling as much over what seemed to be unsaid as what was written. Geoff took pity on her; she was obviously confused and upset for reasons her heart had yet to acknowledge.
“Gwen,” lifting her chin gently with two fingers and forcing eye contact. “If you are truly her friend, then be patient and understanding. She is working through some tough issues. But she’ll be back, and she’ll need you to be there when she is ready to share it.”
Gwen looked deep into eyes so much like her own though they seemed much more worldly-wise than she had ever known them to be. She tried to read in them what he was saying without words, but all that she could see was that he was telling her the truth. And he would not break whatever confidence Randi had given him. Finally she accepted his words and gave him a big smile and a hug. “Thank you Daddy. I love you.”
“I love you too, Little Girl. Now help us get the rest of the stuff inside. I have no desire to be unloading the remainder of the night.” They smiled at each other and got to work.
“Do you think we’re wrong not to tell her, Geoff?” Jill asked hours later as they lay in bed together. “She’s hurting so badly; they both are.”
He pulled the sheet up over their naked bodies and gathered his wife into his still strong arms. She nestled into him and waited for his response. “No, Hon. We’re not wrong. This is something she needs to figure out for herself. You know that.”
“I know,” curling more deeply into his embrace. She sighed. “I just wish she’d get it already.”
“EVERYBODY does, Baby. But until she lets go of whatever it is that’s scaring her, she’s not gonna acknowledge it. And exposing it to her is only gonna drive her into denial or worse.”
“Do you know where Randi went? That was such an beautiful song she sang to Gwen.”
“I think she feels she gave too much away - like the entire world except for Gwen isn’t completely sure how that Marine feels about our daughter. I don’t know exactly where she is, but I’d guess it’s relatively nearby. Somewhere quiet, secluded. Somewhere she can regroup.”
“You really got a chance to get to know her this trip, didn’t you?”
“Yes, I did. And the more I talk to her, the more I find to like and respect about her.”
“Well, she’s a good woman. I like her, and think she’s a perfect match for Gwen.”
“Me too, Love. Goodnight.”
“Happy dreams, Sweetheart.” And quiet prevailed for the remainder of the night.
In fact Randi was nowhere even on the continent by that point in time. She had hired a transport to take her back to the island, but before they reached the bridge her wrist comm vibrated. Her head fell to her chest. She really didn’t need this right now. As soon as she reached home, she gathered her equipment and changed into her armor. But instead of walking to the nearby shuttle pad, she jumped on the bike and took off. She would ride to a different meeting point. The old man wouldn’t make too much fuss about it, especially considering she had just gotten home that morning. *This must be pretty damned important,* she thought as she sped away from her home.
Two days later, Geoff and Jill were preparing to board the shuttle. “I’m gonna miss you guys. It’s been so nice to have you here.” Gwen reached up, giving both mother and father long, hard hugs. “Come back again soon, okay?”
“You know where we live as well, Daughter. Anytime you get a bit of time, come on up. And you can always bring Randi with you. Sal has been asking about both of you. I think he wants some new pictures. He loves the ones he has.”
Gwen chuckled at her mother’s statement. “I’ll see what I can do, Mother. I’m not sure I could ever get Randi to agree to any more pictures, though. Sal is a little too, um... enthusiastic for her comfort level.”
“How very politely put, Dear,” Jill laughed. “I love you, Little Girl.”
“I love you too, Mother. Be safe.” And with another hug, the woman boarded the shuttle. Gwen turned to her father.
“Remember what I told you, Daughter.”
“I’ll remember, Daddy. She is my best friend and the most important person in my life. I’m not letting her go.”
The words made him smile and gave him hope that she would soon recognize the place Randi held in her heart. “I love you, Gwen. Take care of yourself.”
“You too. I love you, Daddy.” He moved to enter the shuttle door but turned to wave goodbye first. “Remember,” he mouthed to her. She nodded her head in agreement and stood watching as the door closed and the shuttle moved out of sight. Then she turned to go to the penthouse. She had briefly considered going back to the beach house, hoping Randi would be back shortly and they could talk, but dismissed the idea as bad out of hand. Between what had happened that last time she had shown up unexpectedly and the fact Randi had made it perfectly clear she needed some space, she didn’t want to intrude. Her father was right... the Marine would come to her when she was ready to talk.
Talking was the farthest thing from Randi’s mind at the moment. For the present, her concentration was solely on the activity in front of her. People of color perpetuating horrors on others of their race who wanted nothing more than to exist with the rest of society in peace. The members of the Brotherhood who were committing these crimes seemed to think the peace lovers were traitors and needed to be taught a lesson. The Sabres were itching to step in and stop the atrocities, but they had specific orders to follow these dregs to their lair and destroy the entire nest of vipers.
It didn’t take long though each minute felt like an hour to the team before the group was done taking their ‘fun’ for the evening and was moving back to their headquarters. The Sabres followed like the shadows they were, never being spotted. When all was said and done, there was a mass grave that held the bodies of close to forty previously living beings. And they were able to offer assistance to those who had been brutalized. It gave the Sabres some measure of comfort, but Randi was not the only one still furious they had not been allowed to stop the ugliness while people were being hurt.
The mission itself only took three days, but Randi did not return home immediately. She took another week, going off by herself and replacing the walls she’d let drop, distancing herself from her feelings. Nothing good could come of them, so she sat at the top of the mountain she had spent the morning climbing and let them go. Tucking them into a place where she could control them. Perhaps one day, if she lived long enough, she would take them out and just remember; and think about what could have been... if only.
The blonde, curly headed goddess sat forlornly on her couch and groaned. “Athena? Artemis? What am I so doing wrong? I haven’t had radical trouble with a pair like this in millennia.”
“And if memory serve me correctly, Dite, that particular pairing came through beautifully,” answered Athena.
“Yes, Sister - have a bit of faith in your own abilities,” from Artemis.
“Do you two like totally remember what that ‘particular pairing’,“ standing with a nod in Athena’s direction, “went through before they finally admitted their love for one another? And do you know how close they came to like never admitting anything at all? Man, this is so bogus!” The goddess flounced back over to her couch and plopped rather gracelessly onto it. “Smacking the back of the head of hard headed, stubborn Marines and unseeing, stubborn bards should be fair play. They are so totally blowing my best stuff!”
The two sister goddess chuckled at the third sister’s phrasing but understood her frustration completely. These two were favored among the gods, and most wanted to see them happy. It was a heavy burden Aphrodite had to bear, especially when playing by the new rules. They could only hope things would work out in their favor. No one wanted to contend with a depressed love goddess.
Randi returned home eleven days after she’d left on Gwen’s birthday. She noticed how empty and quiet the house seemed without the bard and her parents around. *Strange how it seems to bother me so much.* Randi swiftly put those thoughts from her mind. She had chosen her course, and she would stick with it.
The first person to notice she erected walls and had invoked a profound withdrawal from those around her was Tommy. While she had always been somewhat standoffish and aloof, now she was brusque to the point of harshness. He secretly wondered how long it would be until she and Gwen would butt heads. He was putting his money on the bard.
“WHAT?!?” came the shouted response to her knock. Gwen wasn’t thrilled by the sound. She’d heard rumors all morning about Randi’s worse than usual behavior and disposition. Time to put and end to this pronto.
For her part, Randi’s morning was steadily going down hill. Everyone suddenly had this need to annoy her it seemed. And worse, the feelers she had sent out months ago were start to come back with stories she really didn’t want to hear. The truth was worse than she’d suspected.
“Is this a bad time?” came the gentle voice from the door. “I can come back later, but I thought you might be ready for lunch.”
Randi felt her resolve melt away like butter in the sunshine at the soft voice, compelling green eyes, and bright smile. *Why did I think it would be so easy? I forget, when I’m away from her, the power she holds over me.* She came to a decision. Though she wouldn’t change her mind and give in to her feelings for Gwen she wouldn’t use the walls to keep her out either. *From the reports I’ve been getting, we’ll be lucky to have another year together before this all comes to a head. And when it does...* She let that thought trail into nothingness, knowing all too well where it led. *And I’ll be there for her until it does. She deserves the best I can offer her.*
While all of this had been going on in Randi’s mind, Gwen was standing there fascinated, watching the gaze go inward and the body still. She was somewhat taken aback by Randi’s sudden jump that brought her up out of her chair and around the desk.
“Did you mention lunch?” putting an arm around thin shoulders.
“Yep. You hungry?” placing her own arm around a narrow waist.
“Yeah, a little. Let’s go.”
“Hang on.” Gwen pulled her companion to a halt before they reached the door. Obviously something had happened to change Randi’s frame of mind, and she was going to take advantage of the good mood.
“Hmm?” The eyebrow rose. “What’s up?”
“Nothing.” Gwen stepped close to Randi and gave her a tight hug. “I just wanted to say I missed you and welcome home.”
Randi smiled unseeingly and silently thanked the gods for the woman she now held in her arms. “Ditto, Little One and thank you.” She brushed her lips lightly over blonde hair. Then chuckled softly as she heard not one, but two stomachs growl in tandem. “C’mon. Let’s go get something to eat before we set off the Richter scale with this noise.” Gwen laughed with her and led the way to the lunchroom.
************
“Are we absolutely sure head smacking is against the rules?” Artemis asked Athena. Their attention had been caught by Randi’s small prayer of thanks. The two had watched the scene between the two mortals, then reviewed it to see what they had missed the first time.
“I will say Dite is showing remarkable restraint with these two, but no wonder she’s so frustrated. Maybe it’s time to up the ante.”
“What are you thinking, Sister?” watching the wisdom goddess’ eyes narrow in thought.
“Well, what if...?” she began, whispering an idea into the ear of the goddess of the hunt.
************
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when Gwen strode through the mess hall door towing Randi by their linked hands. Whatever problem she’d had during the morning seemed to have been solved or at least put aside by Gwen’s presence. The two got their lunch plates and sat down at their usual table. Conversation was flowing smoothly, and there had been several smiles and a laugh or two. Everything halted rather abruptly when a third person tried to sit at their table.
“I’m sorry,” Randi tried diplomatically. “You can’t sit there.”
“Why not?” Obviously this guy was new. *I need to speak to Tommy about some of his apprentices.* “I just want to sit and talk... maybe get to know you better.”
“Let me make this perfectly clear,” Gwen cut in unexpectedly. There was something about the fact that he was hitting on Randi in front of her that just made her blood boil. She wasn’t being nice this time. “We don’t want you here. This is our table and our time. You are intruding.”
Randi’s eyebrows rose into her hairline at the cool, clipped tones. Gwen was usually much more tolerant and polite with people. *She almost sounds... jealous.*
“And do you feel the same?” turning his back to Gwen completely and addressing Randi directly.
“Yes, I do. Now please leave.”
He looked at them both a full minute longer before he rose without another word and left the dining room. Chatter resumed its normal level; it had fallen silent to watch the tableau taking place before them. Not since Randi had come to work there and especially since Gwen’s return eight months ago had anyone attempted to sit with them. It was clear they were happiest alone together. Even Tommy, whom they both considered family, was careful about intruding. He invited them to join him at his table but had never tried to sit with them at theirs.
“Do you know who that was?” Randi asked casually after the man had left. She was still a bit startled at Gwen’s biting retort to the stranger.
“Nope. Not a clue,” shortly. She was still seething over the man’s interference.
“Hmm. Guess I need to talk to Tommy. These apprentices need to know the rules.” The smile in her voice brought a blush to the bard’s face.
“I’m sorry. He just rubbed me the wrong way, I guess.”
“I guess. But at least he’s gone now. Where were we?” And they picked up the conversation where they had left off.
************
“Yo, mom! What’s the deal? You didn’t tell me the blonde chick was gonna be tripping when I hit on her girlfriend.”
“Long story, Cupie. I’ll tell ya later, ‘kay? Thanks for helping me out.”
“No prob, mom. Later.”
The blonde goddess scrubbed her hands over her face. “Well it’s a start.”
Chapter XI
The heat of mid-summer was blistering, and Gwen was becoming quite concerned about her best friend. Randi was looking very tired and drained, and Randi having been gone for twenty-three of the last thirty days made Gwen wonder what kind of care Randi was taking of herself. There seemed to be a difference in these outings from the previous ones though Gwen was not sure what it was. She just knew that Randi was becoming more drawn and pensive after each outing.
So Gwen was a bit surprised to find a message on her vid machine asking her to come over when she could. Between the curiosity she felt and the concern that was nagging at her, she walked out of the penthouse five minutes after having walked in. She secretly wondered why she kept the place since she seemed to spend as much time at the beach house as she did at her apartment. But she didn’t dwell on it too long. She knew that when the lease was up, she was going to be changing addresses anyway, and that thought made funny little tingles run up and down her spine. She didn’t stop to think about them though as she punched in the code to extend the bridge. That made tingles of a different kind skitter across her body. *Wonder if I’ll ever get used to this?* And then she was across and found her curiosity growing about the reason she was here.
She half expected Randi to open the door before she got out of her transport. When no one answered her ring or knock, she started to grow concerned. A quick check in the garage showed both the transport and the bike at home. Gwen figured Randi was down at the boathouse and had her suspicions confirmed when she rounded the corner and spotted the top of a dark head sitting at the very end of the pier deck.
She was taken completely off guard when out of nowhere a large, fierce looking German shepherd puppy charged at her before she had taken three steps toward the dock. Gwen stood frozen, afraid to move while the dog was snarling at her, fangs bared and nape hair standing up. Fortunately Randi had heard the puppy move and was not far behind her.
“Ditto!! Sit!” The shepherd backed away from Gwen a pace and continued growling. Randi stood directly in front of the dog now, putting herself completely in the pup’s line of sight and blocking Gwen from sight. “Ditto,” using a hand command this time in conjunction with her voice, “sit.” The dog immediately obeyed, sitting back majestically on her haunches and waiting for the ear rub and cookie she knew would come with compliance. “Good girl. Now stay,” moving slowly out from in front of Gwen. Or at least, that had been her intention. She hadn’t realized the dog had scared Gwen so badly that the bard wasn’t going to let Randi move away from her. The small hands on her hips made her mind go blank for a long moment until she understood it was pure terror on Gwen’s part that put them there. Slowly she grasped the hands and turned to face her. “Do you trust me?”
“You know I do, Marine.” Her voice wavered just a little bit.
“Okay then,” looking deep into green pools. “I’m gonna turn around and bring you in front of me. Then I’ll introduce you. She won’t hurt you.”
“Could’ve fooled me,” with a nervous little chuckle.
“I know. I’m sorry. Let’s get you introduced, and I’ll tell you the story.” The bard nodded her agreement. The dog, she noticed, hadn’t moved a muscle. Randi turned, and drew Gwen around into the circle of her arms, still holding trembling hands. Except for a low, throaty growl, the shepherd didn’t even twitch. “Ditto, this is Gwen. She’s a friend.” She moved one of the small hands still encased in her own down to their sides. The dog looked to the Marine for permission, and at her nod moved closer to inspect the bard’s scent. She apparently liked what she found, for before either woman could prepare for it the puppy jumped up onto Gwen’s chest and started to clean her face. She burst into nervous laughter while Randi called out, “Ditto! Get down, girl.” She pulled the dog down by the collar. “Sorry about that,” she muttered. “We’re still working on the not-jumping-on-people thing.”
“It’s quite all right. I think I’d rather have her jump on me in greeting than snarling at me for whatever reason. Where did she come from? How long have you been training her? What else does she know?” Questions came rapid fire now that her equilibrium was returning.
“C’mon. Pilot and Peanut were out playing when you got here. They may still be there. Let’s go sit and have a drink, and I’ll tell you all about it.” Randi grabbed a couple sodas from the fridge in the boathouse as they passed through. They sat on the end of the dock’s deck shoulder to shoulder to give the shepherd a place to jump in and out of the water from. Randi had been throwing a stick out for Ditto to fetch while the dolphins chattered their encouragement for a while, but had taken a break not long before Gwen had arrived. Now the activity resumed though Pilot and Peanut were farther out. “Do you remember Tiny?”
“Um, the man who designed the boathouse and dock for you?” A nod from Randi. “Yeah, why?”
“His live-in lover, Reed, breeds and raises German shepherd dogs. When I saw him a few months back he mentioned a new litter; I said I’d like one. He mentioned it to Reed and she started training Ditto for me.”
Gwen took a deep breath and took the plunge. “Is that why you’ve been gone so much?” She didn’t look at her friend, not wanting to see the anger for her prying blazing from those clear blue eyes.
“Mostly. I’ve had some business that took me out that way quite a bit, and I used the extra time to help train Ditto here and get her used to me. We decided this last time she was ready to come home with me, and I wanted you to be the first to meet her. I didn’t know she was going to be quite so, um” scratching the back of her neck, “ferocious.”
“You’re not mad at me for asking?” Green eyes peeked from downcast lashes.
“No. I know it’s hard for you, sometimes, but no. This time I’m glad you asked. It’s nice to be able to share things with you when I can.” A startling admission, she knew.
“Well, thank you for sharing. I like it, too.”
They sat in silence for a long time after that, lost in their own thoughts. Gwen, pleased that Randi had opened up to her even the tiniest bit. And Randi reviewing the last month.
Her visits to Reed and Tiny had been part of her effort to confirm the truth of the things she had been learning from the feelers she had dispatched many months previous. And the truth was far worse than she had feared. There *was* a leak in the Sabre unit, and all indications pointed to it being someone very high up the chain of command. They and their canine companions had helped provide a perfect cover for her while she followed up the leads she had.
It was just coming on sunset when they stirred from their reveries. Ditto had since come out of the water and lay on the deck drying in the waning sunlight. “So,” the bard commented, “you never said. What is she trained to do?”
“Hmm? Oh, you know, the usual. Sit, roll over, lay down, protect, attack.”
“Uh huh.”
“What? Those are things Reed teaches to all her dogs. Useful, too. Watch.” Randi got to her feet, and Ditto automatically rose to her haunches. The Marine didn’t say a word, but looked the dog in the eye, indicated the bard, then gave a hand signal. The shepherd didn’t move even when Randi walked away. But the canine was in front of Gwen in a flash teeth bared in a snarl when Randi made a threatening move toward her. Gwen was astounded. She never thought to see the dog turn on her mistress. Randi gave another signal, and the puppy relaxed her stance, reveling in the ear rub and cookie her obedience brought. Gwen continued to stand amazed at the sudden turn of events.
“Uh, what just happened here, exactly?”
“I told Ditto to protect you. She did.”
“But she threatened you.”
“Because I threatened you.”
“Oh. And why is she so calm now?”
“I released her from the command.”
“Okay,” rubbing her eyes, “I think I’m confused.”
Randi put a conciliatory arm around the bard and led her down the dock toward the beach house. “C’mon. Let’s go fix some dinner, and I’ll see if I can explain it to you.”
“So you’re saying she’ll protect who or whatever she’s told to and won’t back off - even for you, her mistress - unless given the proper signal?”
“Yep. Same thing with the attack command.”
“Wow. Will you teach me her signals?”
Randi looked at her a long moment. “You sure you wanna learn?”
“Uh huh. I really would.”
“All right. We’ll work on it this weekend.”
And they did. By Sunday afternoon, Gwen had the basics though she couldn’t bring herself to give the attack signal even with Randi bundled in the protective clothing. They decided to walk the mile of beach between Randi’s house and Tommy’s. Randi was anxious to introduce Ditto to both Tommy and Ella, and Gwen wanted to practice her command signals. The Steeles were impressed with the shepherd, and Gwen was quite pleased with herself. Randi was happy her new friend was so well accepted by her old ones to the point that Tommy was glad to volunteer to keep an eye on the dog whenever the Sabre was called out of town.
Three days later, the wrist comm sent the brunette out again. This was going to be particularly ugly.
************
Most of the various religious orders that existed had come to peace among themselves, finding truth in the conclusion that they all worshiped the same deity, though they referred to them by different names and honored them with different rituals. No one knew why exactly, but certain religious factions had grown more and more obsessive in thinking that their way was the only right way, and they had consequently become more violent in their effort to insure everyone understood their truth. Not only did they visit extreme physical torture on their unwilling victims but were quite into inflicting horrible psychological trauma as well.
Not surprisingly, this particular group - the Wizards - was not at their last known position by the time the Sabre team reached its destination. Randi bit back the audible sigh that was dying to escape her lips. This was getting to be a game of cat and mouse, and more and more she was feeling like the mouse. The Sabres became extra vigilant now, knowing they would have to track their quarry. But this time it wasn’t enough to overcome the depth of betrayal they had suffered.
From out of nowhere, the team found itself surrounded, outnumbered and outgunned to a ludicrous degree. Knowing there would be a chance to find a way out if they were together, they surrendered peaceably. The zealots would try to convert them before they killed them. But first, they would celebrate their victory over the much-vaunted foe, and that was going to give the Sabres the time they needed to escape and solve this little problem.
The team was of course stripped of all visible weapons, and each member placed in a separate cell. Then cocksure of their success, their captors left the Sabres alone in the darkness and silence to contemplate their fate while they went out to join in the victory celebration. And this was the break they needed.
Each of them had a laser weapon in parts attached to different places on their uniform, mostly hidden. Now they set to work to put them together swiftly so they could get the hell out of Dodge. Minutes later they were burning through the control panels, allowing them to exit their cells. Finding their equipment proved a little more difficult, but they did, then set about ensuring that this extremists’ camp was soon going to be nothing more than a memory. When everything was ready, the Sabre team, save Randi, faded into the background, waiting for the imminent explosion. She, on the other hand, had been chosen to insure the zealots knew who sent them to meet their maker.
“Hey, Assholes!” Silence fell over the celebratory participants when they realized they were being addressed by one of the prisoners. “Do you believe in God?”
“INFIDEL!!! Seize the bitch!!”
“Bite me, mother fucker! You’ll be in hell first.” And stood looking like the avenging angel she was as a sheet of flame flared between them. The screams were horrific and the smell was worse, but Randi couldn’t seem to tear herself away. And she watched for a long moment as men, women and children died. There would be no burial for these people; their ashes would be carried away on the four winds. The fire would disintegrate their bones.
Two weeks and some, this mission had taken. The Marine secretly wondered if she had another year. The way things were falling she seriously doubted it.
Gwen knew without asking, by the change in her friend’s demeanor, that whatever had called her out of town was back in the ‘Don’t Ask’ category. It made her a little sad, knowing there was so much of the other woman that the Marine kept hidden from her. She put those thoughts out of her head. Nothing good could come from them.
She had called Tommy on Saturday to see if he minded if she came to play with Ditto a bit. Truth was, she was lonely. She was just realizing how much she looked forward to her weekends with Randi. Tommy told her to come ahead. Ella needed the distraction as much as Gwen did.
She stopped by the beach house, hoping against hope that Randi had returned and sighing in disappointment that she wasn’t there. So she and Ditto headed down the beach path toward Ella’s.
They found the pregnant woman inside the cool house against the heat of the day and her raging hormones. Tommy was nearly as anxious as Ella was at this point for their child to be born. She was making him suffer right along with her though most of the time it wasn’t intentional.
He looked at Gwen with a mixture of concern and relief when he opened the door to admit her and the shepherd into his home. Ditto had been exceedingly well heeled, obeying her each and every command. Gwen had no way of know how much time Randi had spent with the puppy, ensuring Gwen’s acceptance by the dog. Now Ditto gladly followed her knowing Gwen to be her second mistress.
“I’m back here, Gwen,” Ella called from the sunroom.
“How are you doing?” with gentle concern in her voice.
“Hmm... honestly? I’m tired; I’ve been having cramps the last week or so. The doctor is worried about an early delivery and has told me to stay off me feet as much as possible. It’s starting to make me nuts.”
“Eww, I can certainly understand that. But you best not be having this baby early especially while Randi is gone. She’d never forgive you.”
“I suppose you’re right. But it would serve her right for being away so much. Always so secretive.” A breath. “I’m sorry, Gwen. That was uncalled for. It’s just that Tommy and I worry about her so much, and she never says anything. Makes me crazy sometimes, ya know?”
“Boy, do I know. But you know something else, Ella? As hard as this is for us, I think.... No, I know, it’s far, far more difficult for her. Whatever she carries, it torments her. And she bears it alone.”
Silence fell for a time after that as each woman contemplated the truth of Gwen’s words. Then talk turned to other things. Gwen stayed and shared dinner with the Steeles, and all three were in a much better frame of mind by the end of the evening. Ditto faithfully followed her back to the beach house, relishing the attention lavished on her. She decided she like this blonde mistress very much.
Randi was somewhat distracted the Monday morning after her return. Her mind was searching for the answer to a puzzle whose pieces were not, as yet, all there. She wasn’t sure what she found more disturbing - the fact that the rebel attacks were coming more frequently, or the fact that the factions were growing larger and bolder. She knew the thing that bothered her most was having a traitor in their midst and being unable to pinpoint them. *It’s got to be someone high enough up to have access to all the mission files. Someone who is able to find out where we are being sent and when. But WHY??? I am missing something very important here.*
A knock on her office door brought her out of her internalization. She shook her head slightly to regain her focus and cleared her throat before calling out, “Come in.” Not realizing until the words were out of her mouth that a very frazzled looking Tommy was standing in front of her. “T? You okay?” rising from her seat and coming around the desk to put a hand on his arm.
He swallowed nervously, then swallowed again. “Ella called. She thinks the baby’s coming.” His hand shook slightly as he ran it through already rumpled hair.
“Now? She’s got another month left. She can’t have this kid yet!”
“Yeah, well, the baby’s got other ideas apparently.” He grew calmer as he talked.
“Well, what are we doing hanging around here?” Now Randi was getting as excited and as nervous as Tommy. “Let’s go.”
Their first sense of foreboding hit as they approached the bridge, and sensors showed it had yet to be extended. Because the island was unapproachable by any shuttle other than Randi’s militarily cleared ones, it meant the doctor had not arrived on the scene. Tommy extended the bridge as he linked to the doctor’s office.
“Mr. Steele? What can I do for you? I didn’t expect to see you until tomorrow at your wife’s appointment.”
“Doc, can I assume since you’re at your office that Ella hasn’t contacted you?”
She leaned forward in her chair at the urgency in his tone. “No, Mr. Steele. I’ve been seeing scheduled appointments all day. No urgent calls. Why?” She rose from the chair, pretty sure where this conversation was leading. She’d been concerned about a preemie birth for the last few weeks of Ella’s pregnancy. Hence the conditions and restrictions she had placed on Tommy’s wife.
“She called me about twenty minutes ago, Dr. Schroder. Said she thought she was going into labor. I figured she had already called you first.” He cursed his stupidity roundly for assuming anything.
“All right, Tommy,” addressing him by given name for the first time. “Take a deep breath. Now when you get home, call me again.” Randi pulled up in his driveway. “I’ll give you instructions from the transport, and I will be there as fast as I can manage.” The doctor shut down the office vid link.
It didn’t take them long to get into the house and find Ella partially submerged in a large tub of warm water. Ditto, with her uncanny senses, had wandered down from the beach house and was standing sentinel next to the woman. Randi sent Tommy to change and round up the blankets to place the baby in when it arrived. She patched in a vid link to the doctor’s vehicle.
“Dr. Schroder? We haven’t met, but I am Miranda Valiant.” She was cut off by the good doctor’s answer.
“Yes, Ms. Valiant. Both Mr. and Mrs. Steele have spoken very highly of you. I’m glad you’re there.”
“Hmm. Yes, well,” unsure of how to respond to this, “Um, Ella is in a tub of warm water, and Tommy is getting changed to join her. What do we need to do next?”
“What’s your first aid knowledge?”
“Very basic. I’ve never had to deliver a baby if that’s what you’re asking.”
“I figured as much. I’ll talk you through and hopefully make it well before the baby does.”
Tommy came back attired in brief swim trunks and carrying an armload of blankets. He lay the covering out in layers beside Randi leaving the smallest, softest for last. Then he climbed into the water behind his wife, allowing her to hold his arms as she braced through another contraction.
“Ella, this is Dr. Schroder. How far apart are your contractions?”
“About two minutes, I think, doc. It’s been harder to time them lately.”
Randi looked up at the vid screen at this pronouncement. The doctor calmly returned her gaze. “Miranda, please check her dilation.” She blinked at this directive. “Ms. Valiant....”
“Randi.”
“Randi,” the doctor replied calmly. “I need you to check and see how ready she is. She has to be wide open for the baby to fit through.” Randi nodded her head in comprehension. She removed her shoes and socks, but otherwise stepped into the huge tub fully clothed. Randi knelt down for a better look as another contraction pulsed through Ella’s already tense body. Tommy stayed strong behind her, holding on and whispering words of love and encouragement.
“Doc, she’s opened up about a hand’s width, and I can see the top of the baby’s head.”
“I’m about five minutes out. If she’s ready to push, let her. Randi, you need to be sure the cord isn’t wrapped around the baby’s neck. Ease your hand inside, you’ll be able to feel if it’s there or not.”
Randi was only peripherally aware of Tommy and Ella. For now, her primary focus was on the new life waiting to join the human race. She felt no cord, and when the next contraction hit she instructed Ella to push hard. The woman was more the happy to comply, and the head emerged from the womb. The next push eased the shoulders out, and the sac was torn as Tommy’s new baby boy entered the world. Randi rinsed him thoroughly before she raised him up for his proud parents to get their first glimpse.
“It’s a boy!” she announced happily as three things happened simultaneously. The doctor walked in; the baby screamed his unhappiness at being removed from his dark, warm cocoon; and Tommy passed out. Dr. Schroder calmly took over, cutting the cord and delivering the afterbirth while Randi wrapped the baby and made him ready for his mother. The doctor took a quick look at the bundle, well satisfied that his early arrival had not hurt him in any way. He was relatively small but still good sized considering he was several weeks premature.
Tommy regained consciousness to a most amazing sight in his eyes. His newborn son being cradled by a woman he treasured almost as much as his beloved wife. He never thought to see such a sight in his life, and he found it awe inspiring now. He gave thanks for his forethought in turning on the vid cams. And then his son was placed in Ella’s arms, and he gazed upon his future.
Randi, seeing the doctor had things well in hand, quietly left the tub, dripping soundlessly over polished wood floors as she made her way to Tommy and Ella’s room. She purloined a pair of warm up pants from his drawer, happy to remove her own soggy garments in the bathroom. She rolled them in the towel she’d dried herself with, and took another to wipe up the trail she’d left on the floor.
By the time she reached the birthing room which was in fact the nursery, Tommy had helped Ella out of the tub and into a warm robe. He was just wrapping another around himself when he saw Randi approaching the doorway.
“Thank you, Randi,” he said sincerely. “I don’t know what we would have done without you.”
“I concur,” stated the doctor as she moved over to them with the baby in her arms. She had just given him a thorough once over and was very happy at how healthy the little guy was. “You did an excellent job, Randi. Really very well done.”
Randi was starting to grow quite red from the praise and made to move away from them. Tommy took the boy from the doctor and handed him to Randi. “Uh uh, Aunt Randi. Say hello to Randall Thomas Steele.” She took the child in her arms, tearing up when she realized what Tommy had said. She looked to him for confirmation. He nodded back at her. “Least we could do, considering how you stepped in and all. Besides, it was at the top of our choices anyway. Now it’s your turn to be the older sibling,” with a smile.
They had walked over to the reclining chair where Ella was resting while Tommy was speaking, and now Randi was most thankful for that. His words had touched a deep chord in her, and knowing the truth... that she would in all likelihood not live to see this child’s first birthday to say nothing of being around to mentor, hurt her deeply. The tears spilled over, and she kissed the child lightly on the forehead.
“It’s nice to finally meet you, Randall Thomas. He’s a beautiful baby.” She placed him into Ella’s waiting arms. “I’m so happy for you guys. Now if you’ll excuse me....” And she was out the door before either of them had a chance to stop her.
The doctor, who had withdrawn to a corner to observe the family tableau, commented, “Let her be for a while. That was probably one of the most amazing and frightening experiences of her life. Give her a little bit to adjust.”
Tommy nodded in agreement. The doctor was probably more right than she knew.
Ditto was waiting for her right outside the room. Tommy had introduced the shepherd to the baby when Randi had gone to change. The dog didn’t seem overly impressed, but she was very gentle and cautious in her investigation of this new anomaly. For now though, she was happy to be running at her master’s side. Randi stopped by the beach house, stripping of the warm up pants she’d borrowed, and throwing those and her wet work clothes into the washer. She changed into her normal exercise gear, and she and Ditto started out on a nice long run.
Two hours later, she returned, having run until she was soaked with sweat and ready to drop. Instead of stopping though, she ran to the end of the dock, stripped off her socks and shoes and jumped in. It helped cool her down some, and Ditto was in heaven when the dolphins appeared to play. Randi stayed in the water for a bit, taking a ride first with Peanut, then Pilot, before climbing up on the lowest step of the dock’s deck. She sat for only a moment before deciding to put the boathouse facilities to good use.
Randi stepped into the shower fully clothed, hoping to rinse out some of the salt water. Then she stripped to the skin and proceeded to bathe herself. There was no real need for modesty out here, especially knowing that Tommy and Ella would not be coming to call anytime soon; she stepped out of the boathouse totally naked save for the towel she was drying her hair with. She had forgotten for the moment that Gwen had the codes, or she might have reconsidered this action after Geoff’s words to her several weeks previous.
Gwen, for her part, stood in shock at the sight before her. She wasn’t sure of herself or the reaction she was having to seeing Randi this way and before Randi could notice her, she turned and left. She wasn’t sure whether or not to be thankful or angry that she had been unobserved. Suddenly she had a lot to think about.
************
“Ya know, it’s funny,” Gwen mused out loud to herself as though Randi was still there to hear her words. “If you had seen me standing there staring at you right then, things would have happened so differently between us. My desire for you is so apparent to me in hindsight. I’ll bet you would have seen it in my eyes that day.” She shook her head sadly at wasted opportunities and returned her mind to that day.
************
Randi left the boathouse, wrapping the small towel around her in reflex and picking up her wet clothes. She threw them into the washer with the others and started a cycle. Then she moved to get dressed and put a call in to her best friend. Gwen seemed a little flustered when she popped on the vid screen. Randi put it down to her operating a transport while trying to talk.
“Good, I caught you before you made it home. Can you come over for a while?”
*Damn! I can’t very well say no now, can I? And in all honesty, I really don’t want to.* “Sure, Hon. I’ll be there in less than ten.”
“Thanks, Gwen. I’ll have the bridge ready for you.” Randi signed off without another word, prompting Gwen to wonder what was wrong.
She became even more concerned when, after letting herself into the house when her knock received no reply, she could hear quiet sobbing coming from Randi’s bedroom. Immediately putting all other thoughts and concerns out of her mind, she rushed in, startled to find Randi curled around a pillow in the fetal position in the middle of the bed quietly crying. She moved the pillow out of the other woman’s hands and slid into its place. Gwen lay in a semi-reclining position against the headboard, and it wasn’t long before Randi curled around her seeking comfort. Gwen softly stroked the dark hair and gently rocked her until the crying abated.
“You ready to talk about it?” she asked quietly.
“H... he... he w-was so sm... sm... small, and I-I-I was s-so sc... scared.”
A look of total confusion swept over Gwen’s face. “I beg your pardon? Come again, please?”
There were several minutes of silence, save Gwen’s steady breaths and Randi’s ragged ones. Slowly, they merged into one sound, and Randi was calm enough to speak coherently. “Tommy’s baby boy was born this afternoon.”
“Doesn’t that make him kinda early?”
“Yeah. But Dr. Schroder said he was perfectly healthy and quite big for a preemie.”
Silence reigned in the room again. Gwen was the one to breach it. “Did Ella deliver him at home? I noticed you and Tommy took out right before lunch.”
“Yeah, um... yeah, she did. We made it about ten minutes before the baby did.”
“Oh my! That was cutting it pretty close. Was the doctor there when you arrived?”
“Um, no. I, um... I had to... Gwen, I was so scared. Tommy was taking care of Ella, and I had to deliver the baby.” She drew a deep breath.
“That’s wonderful, Randi!” letting her see her enthusiasm and joy. “Do you realized how blessed you are to be able to participate in something so intimate, especially with people you care so deeply for? How thrilling to have been able to bring new life into the world safely!”
Randi found herself looking at things from the bard’s perspective and liking what she saw there. For the first time, she had been allowed to participate in a life giving capacity instead of a life taking one. The concept almost overwhelmed her mind.
“You’re right, Gwen. It was,” catching Gwen’s happiness. “And he’s a beautiful boy. Tiny, but spunky.” Blue eyes started to sparkle now. “And lungs, heh, he’ll make a great bard one day.” This grinning comment got her a light pop on the butt. “Thanks, Gwen,” very softly.
“What for?” equally softly.
“Reminding me to count my blessings,” came the murmured reply before the breathing became steady and even, and she drifted off to sleep. Gwen, still wrapped in Randi’s cocooning embrace, decided to join her.
When green eyes open two hours later, it was getting dark outside and she was in the big bed alone. Stretching, she remembered her physical reaction to seeing Randi’s naked body, and her more recent lack of reaction to comforting that same body. She shook her head to clear it of its confusing thoughts. She would have to give this some serious consideration but not right now. For now, she needed to check on her best friend and see about getting something to eat and some rest. Her thinking would wait until she was alone.
************
I should have known then, the bard thought sadly to herself as she sat on the lowest step of the boathouse deck. Pilot and Peanut had come out to play when they saw her approach, but noticing her mood were content to keep watch over her nearby. I think I did know, but I was too afraid to say anything, to do anything about it. And then it didn’t matter. I was sure.... Her thoughts trailed off as her mind returned to the past.
************
She rolled slowly up and stood, running her fingers through blonde hair in an effort to straighten it. Her nose became aware of the tantalizing scents of coffee, pancakes and bacon wafting from the kitchen, and her brain invited her body along to investigate.
“Hey, I was just coming to wake you up.”
“Um. Smells good,” with a shy smile.
“Well, I made plenty, so dig in.” Randi was supremely unaware of her friend’s discomfiture, and her normal manner soon put Gwen at ease.
After dinner, they each took another cup of coffee and moved to sit in on the couch. There was a comfortable silence for a long time. Finally the Marine turned to the bard. “Gwen, I’m gonna be out of town a lot for the next few weeks. But you’re still more than welcome to come stay the weekends, if you want.”
“What about Ditto?” motioning to the shepherd who lay peacefully dozing in front of the fireplace, only cocking an ear at the mention of her name.
“Oh, Tommy agreed to keep an eye on her and check on her everyday. But I’m sure she’d be glad for some company on the weekends or whenever you could manage to get over.”
“Thanks, Randi. I’d like that. Ditto’s a good friend too.”
Silence fell again after that for a while until Gwen made a move to go home. “You could just stay here,” Randi reminded her, a little confused by her unusual actions. Gwen had never turned down an opportunity to stay at the beach house that Randi could immediately recall.
“I know. But I do have something I’ve got to take care of at home. I’ll see you tomorrow?”
“No, I’m headed out tomorrow.”
“So soon?”
“Yeah,” a little resignedly. “It can’t be helped. I’m hoping it won’t take too long, but you never know.”
Gwen stepped forward, her uncertainties and reservations put to the wayside for now. “You be careful, my friend. I always worry about you when you’re gone.” She put her arms around Randi’s waist and felt long arms wrap around her upper body. They stayed in this comfortable haze of hugging for many minutes until Randi loosened her hold and stepped back a pace to lock her blue eyes with green.
“I’ll be careful. You stay out of trouble, okay?”
“Oh, I will. I always do.”
An unladylike snort from Randi who turned it into a chuckle that Gwen shared with her. “I’ll miss you, Little One.”
“I’ll miss you too, Gunny. Come back to me soon, all right?”
Twin heartbeats stopped at this statement, then Randi decided she’d misunderstood what had been said. Gwen, for her part, was unsure why and how that had come from her mouth exactly. The moment passed in confusion, and Randi simply answered, “I’ll be home as soon as I can.”
Gwen was grateful for two things for the first time in memory. One, that she lived alone; two, that men in white coats no longer existed. If either had been untrue, she was pretty sure she’d have been locked up by now. For the past two hours, she had been walking in circles having arguments with herself. She was almost to the point of pulling out her hair.
*Yes, she’s beautiful... gorgeous even. But why did my heart start to pound? True, she’s one of the few adult human beings I’ve ever seen naked, and definitely the most perfect specimen imaginable, but still, she’s my best friend. Best friends don’t react like that to each other, do they? What is going on with me?? Is something going on at all? Am I imagining too much, reading too much into things because I’m a bard? Maybe I should talk to Randi... no, that’d be too weird, and she’s leaving town in the morning. Mother? Oh no, that’s even worse!! AAARRRRRRRGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!*
By the time she had turned this over a hundred times in her mind, she was clutching her hair, and beginning to seriously make herself sick. She decided to take something for her head and go to bed. She could think about it more later.
Randi, for her part, wasn’t getting much rest either. She had picked up some peculiar vibes coming from Gwen and couldn’t place what the exact problem was. *Was it because of the emotional outburst?? It’s possible, since I rarely lose it like that. Yes, that is a definite possibility. I could have put her in an uncomfortable position.*
The more she thought on this, however, the less likely she believed this to be a contingency. *No, Gwen has never had a problem with my few emotional outbursts even when she had good reason to up and smack me for rudeness. So if it wasn’t the crying, was it the story? No, stupid! She’s a BARD. Stories are her life. Man, talk about a Duh moment!*
She thought a few minutes longer in silence. *Maybe it’s the fact that I am leaving tomorrow and expect to be gone for a while. That could very well be it. Tommy says she always becomes more quiet and withdrawn when I leave. Hmm....*
The Marine felt quite pleased at the logic of her conclusion, until... *Except that I was getting those weird vibes BEFORE I mentioned being gone for an extended amount of time. Poor Gwen... she puts up with so much from me. She’s a much better best friend than I deserve. I wish....*
She put those thoughts quickly out of her mind and turned her attention to why she was leaving in the morning. A dark cloud passed through her soul as she realized the ramifications of what she had learned so far and how important the fact-finding hunts of the next few months were going to be.
Since this was actually an independent mission she had planned, Randi had a few minutes the next morning to stop at Tommy’s before she left. It was going to be even harder to pull herself away now that she had a nephew of sorts to get to know. Tommy answered her quiet knock and ushered her straight in to the nursery. Ella was just finishing up her breastfeeding of the child, and as soon as Tommy cleaned him up he placed the small bundle in Randi’s hesitant arms.
“Randi, he won’t break,” Ella chided. “He’s small, but he’s strong. You did a beautiful job getting him here. Thank you.”
Both women’s eyes clouded over with tears, and Tommy’s looked suspiciously wet as well. Randi cradled him a little tighter and gave him a small kiss on the forehead. Ella was thrilled to see Tommy capturing this for posterity and equally happy that the tall woman seemed completely oblivious to that fact. Randi spent several quiet moments talking to the baby while his parents looked on in happy observation, then she looked to Tommy to take the child so she could stand.
“Ya know, Randi, it is perfectly acceptable to walk and carry a child at the same time.”
“Nope. I don’t think so,” she said in all seriousness. “They break too easy.”
“You did it yesterday.”
“My one day of grace. Doubt it will happen again in my lifetime.”
“Uh huh. I’ll remind you of that one day, Short Stuff.” He failed to see the shadow that crossed Randi’s face at his words, but Ella didn’t. She put the thought away for future study.
“Well, I need to go. Tommy, I’m gonna be in and out for a while. Would you prefer if I brought Ditto down to stay with you guys?”
He considered this request carefully for long moments while absently rocking the now sleeping baby in his arms. Finally he spoke. “No, I don’t mind running over to your place everyday to check on her. She has her door to go in and out as she pleases there, and if she wants or needs anything, I’m sure she’ll come looking for me post haste.” He smiled when he said this. Randi had patiently taught the puppy to cross the island for Tommy in the event of trouble. “If she gets lonely, she’ll come stay here anyway, I’m sure.”
“True. Besides, Gwen said she’d come out to play with her on weekends if she could. Don’t be surprised if she comes over today to see the new baby.”
“She knows??” Then he rolled his eyes. “Of course she knows. You told her last night, didn’t you?”
Randi looked shyly at the floor, unwilling to let them see the turmoil brewing in her eyes. “Yeah, I did. I wanted to share it with her. I figured you’d tell the masses today.”
“Yep. In fact,” he added, turning to place the boy gently into his mother’s outstretched arms. “I need to go get ready.”
“And I need to go as well.” She placed a light kiss on both the baby and his mother before heading for the door. “I’ll stop in as often as my schedule allows. I want you both to know if there was any way for me to avoid this....”
“You go do what needs to be done, Randi. We’ll all still be here when you get back.”
Randi had no comment she could make to this particular statement so she just gave a small smile and a wave before exiting the house. Ditto joined her at the door, quite content with her morning’s explorations.
“I don’t like it, Tommy.”
“Don’t like what, hon?” coming out of the bathroom and disappearing into the closet.
“I can’t pinpoint what’s bothering me exactly, but there is something new in Randi’s attitude that just isn’t right.”
“Sweetheart, she had a pretty traumatic day yesterday. Give her a little time to adjust to it all, okay? I’m fairly certain delivering her cousin-who-will-be-a-nephew-to-her was not on her list of things to do yesterday. I’m sure she hasn’t quite recovered from that shock.”
“Maybe,” Ella agreed, but she had some serious doubts in the back of her mind. Doubts that would plague her for months before they finally came back to haunt her in a very real way.
Chapter XII
Randi’s troubling thoughts disturbed the serenity around her far more than her footsteps or Ditto’s occasional growls and barks as she scampered around could. The turbulence raging through her mind brought a scowl to her otherwise beautiful countenance. *Please, Artemis, Athena... please. I don’t want to be right... not this time... not about this.* Almost all of the feelers she had sent out months ago had returned with the same report. Things were gearing up for something massive. Everything pointed to full-scale war.
Now Randi, along with three handpicked, well-trusted allies, was headed out to confirm the reports and gather information. No one in the chain of command, save the commandant himself, had been cleared of suspicion. Randi had a very serious idea of who the leak was now, but she needed to talk to Geoff first. And that would have to wait until she got back. The logistics and timing of this mission were critical. She was fairly certain time was running out and if she didn’t have her facts straight by Festival, things would get very ugly.
Randi had no need for her armor this time though she did secrete several well-honed weapons about her person. Then she knelt to look the shepherd in the eyes. “Be a good girl, Ditto and go to Tommy if you need anything, okay? Watch out for the baby and... and Gwen. Take care of them for me until I get home, all right?”
The dog kept eye contact and answered her with a single bark. The woman scratched the puppy’s head for several long moments before straightening and heading for the garage. ‘Beauty’ was going to get a serious workout in the weeks to come.
*They were a good mix of people,* Randi thought to herself later as they met up in one of the most beautiful but forlorn spots she had ever laid eyes on. Just getting to this particular meeting place had been quite a challenge. The one hundred fifty foot climb down sheer rock had been an interesting experience though not half so bad as getting back up was going to be, she was afraid. However, it served their purposes for the time being and that was all that mattered. Once they had the final details ironed out, stealth wouldn’t be quite the problem it was now.
She looked around at her newly assembled team. Each was lounging, talking softly and drinking water. It was so hot in the canyon itself that the cool darkness of the cave had been most welcome. Tiny, being the largest among them was closest to the door. The cave narrowed rather quickly and didn’t allow the man much room to maneuver. Next to him sat Brenda, only the whites of her eyes and teeth seen clearly in the near darkness. Across from Bren sat Cameron. Cam was a small, wiry man whose ancestry was impossible to define at a glance. They should be able to find out all they need to because one of them would always be able to blend in.
It took the better part of the day for them to get things decided to everyone’s satisfaction, but by late afternoon they had things worked out. It was decided it would be too dangerous to leave this close to sunset, and they settled in for the evening. The unit had pretty much expected this outcome and been well prepared for it. The evening passed in pleasant camaraderie. It wasn’t until full daylight, however, that any of them made a move to leave.
Tiny and Randi both had to ascend the stone face above them. Brenda and Cameron would be descending to the river below. Anyone who happened to spot them would assume they were cavers, climbing and rafting duos who found an interesting, habitable cave. Just the habitable part made that cave rare in this area, and therefore not surprising that it was used by more than one team. Most cavers were hospitable to one another in the extreme. The end of the day found them in separate rooms at two different hotels. They would be splitting up individually in the morning to meet at their first target from different destinations in two days time.
“Ya know,” Tiny commented to Randi as they sat in the restaurant eating a passable meal. “A lot depends on us, my friend. If we succeed, no one will ever know how close things came to all out annihilation, but if we fail....”
“We won’t fail, Tiny. We can’t. Too much and too many lives depend on our success.” She paused while the waitress refilled their glasses. “You do realize that our chances of surviving the outcome are....”
“... very, very slim. Yes, I know. We all do. But we swore an oath when we became Sabres that I will not disregard now.”
“And what about Reed?”
“Reed is somewhat pragmatic about it. Not really happy, but completely understanding.” Here Randi’s thoughts turned to Gwen. Knowing she wouldn’t understand but unable to give her the knowledge she needed to do so. She jerked her attention back to Tiny when he continued to speak. “Besides, we’ve always lived with the possibility of death coming early or violently for as long as we’ve been lovers. We knew it was one of the hazards when we got involved with each other, and as Sabres we can live with that knowledge.”
“And as human beings?”
He thought a moment about that before responding. “As human beings, it’s a bit tougher, but it happens.” He tried to shrug it off lightly, but Randi could see it bothered him more than he was willing to admit to. She decided to let the matter drop. It took her thoughts into areas she had no desire to venture into either.
They finished eating and went back to their rooms. Randi was changed into her pajamas and stretched out on the bed trying to read an eBook when a knock came from Tiny’s side of the connecting room door. She got up slowly, reaching for a dagger before she put her hand on the doorknob and called out, “Yeah?”
“Randi, Peanut eats fish....”
“... and Ditto speaks German.” She put the knife down and opened the connecting door. “What’s up?” she asked him as she resumed her comfortable position on the bed. She motioned for him to take a seat.
“Nothing. Just a little antsy, I think.”
“Second thoughts, my friend?” gently.
“No, not really. Just anxious to get this done and over with, I suppose. I’ve never been good at waiting. You know that.”
“Yeah, I seem to remember a few occasions where you were in more of a hurry than you needed to be.” He blushed and she chuckled. They lost themselves in memories for a few minutes.
“Randi?” He spoke again quietly, unwilling to disturb the peace.
“Hmm?”
“What would you have done with your life if you’d never become a Sabre?”
It was an interesting question - one that she had never really pondered to any great degree, and she found it intriguing to do so now. Silence reigned in the room while she thought, broken only by the sounds of their breathing. “Ya know, Tiny, I really don’t know. When I graduated, I only knew I wanted to join the Corps. I was interested in so many different things; still am to some extent.” She was quiet for a while. “I don’t think I would be in the security business like I am now. I mean, I enjoy it and all, but most of what I use in that job is the same stuff I use in this one. I learned it all here.” Another pause. “I think though, given my choice I would have liked to have been a builder.” He smiled with her when he remembered the plans he had drawn for her. “I really enjoyed creating something with my own hands.”
“Do you have any regrets, you know, about becoming a Sabre?”
A shadow passed over her visage so quickly that Tiny could not even be sure it was real and not imagined. “No, Tiny. I am what I am. To regret that means to lose myself.” * Liar,* she scoffed to herself. *You’d give it all up in a heartbeat, become whoever she needed you to be, if it meant you and Gwen could be together.* Aloud she asked, “How about you?”
He shrugged broad shoulders. “Once in a while I think it would have been nice to have been like everybody else and not have been selected for this specialty. Usually happens when I’m having to wait, especially if the mission is going to be exceptionally difficult.” He smirked at himself. “But no, usually not; I’m too busy with other things and once a mission is underway never.”
“Even knowing how it will end?”
“Most notably knowing how it will end. I like to think I have lived my life to its fullest potential every day; trying all sorts of new things; finding new ways to challenge myself; all because I’ve known the odds are stacked against my having a long life expectancy.”
“And you won’t regret having to leave it and love behind?”
“I won’t leave love behind, Randi. I carry it and all its memories with me all the time.”
She lay quietly in the dark for a long time after he left, thinking about what he had said.
The following morning they separated. It took two days for them to meet up with Brenda and Cameron at the new rendezvous and another two weeks for them to get the spook equipment in place. Another two days and part of a third passed before either team witnessed anything of interest.
“Randi, looks like the Blues will be heading out to Marcus Pointe tonight,” Cameron commented as he walked in to door of their safe room.
A dark brow rose in question. “Marcus Pointe? Are you sure? That’s unusually far out of their territory.”
“Yep, no mistake.” He looked at the vid map she had displayed and pointed out the spot. “Julio said it was the best neutral ground they could find.”
Before she could comment, Brenda came in. “Reds are moving, Chief. Someplace called....”
“Marcus Pointe,” Randi and Cam finished together.
“Yeah, how’d you know?”
“Cause that’s where the Blues are headed. Any indication when or why?”
“Um, nothing definite. They’re moving up there tonight because it’s neutral ground.”
“Damn! All right, let’s move. We’ve gotta be in place before they get there. All that wasted effort on equipment placement. Shit!”
No one was willing to question her in this mood. This was her project, and they were following her lead. They trusted her with theirs lives as they had before, and she did the same. Right now was not the time for explanations, however. They needed to be shadows before the Blues and Reds arrived.
It was an intriguing sight to see the armies of blue or red clad humanity come marching up opposite sides of the street. Each band stopped short of the rendezvous point with only the leaders advancing to the centerline where they were met by a tall blonde woman. Without their equipment, they were unable to hear the actual words spoken. But in the end it didn’t really matter for the gestures were plain enough for all to decipher. Randi felt a sinking feeling hit her in the gut as the Red and Blue leaders shook hands and the blonde clasped both of them in her own. It became stark, cold fear when the armies that had been enemies for longer than history defined began mingling together to form one huge conglomeration of fighters.
It took them the better part of the night to stealthily work their way away from the raucous party that had started up once a truce had been declared. Randi, for her part, was trying to get her mind wrapped around reality, knowing that her worst fears were being confirmed. There wasn’t much for them to say to one another. Each was trying to soak in the impressions left them by the evening’s events. To know that the two most violent gangs in existence, sworn enemies forever, had just declared temporary peace was disturbing in the extreme.
It was time to move on to their next objective.
Meanwhile, Gwen had decided to put all thoughts - and the feelings those thoughts brought with them - of having seen her best friend naked into a locked box in her mind. There was no reason to dwell on it, especially until she could sort things out. And this, she found, she was reluctant to do. She was sure no matter what conclusions she came to that this would change the dynamic between them. And she wasn’t ready to lose what they had.
The remainder of the first week that Randi was gone found Gwen amazingly busy. A fellow bard had been called away on a family emergency, and Gwen was more than willing to pitch in and help cover her absence. She even worked part of her weekend, and it wasn’t until Sunday afternoon that she made it over to Tommy and Ella’s to see the new baby.
“Gwen, what a nice surprise! Come in! Come in! I see you stopped by Randi’s place,” indicating the shepherd that followed obediently at her heels. Ella welcomed her in with a hug. “Did you come to see baby Randall?” Green eyes widened perceptibly.
“You named him after her?” softly.
“Of course. I’ll admit it was one of the names we were considering anyway, but after she brought him safely into the world....”
“Does she know?”
“That she has a namesake?” Gwen nodded. “Yes, we introduced them after the doctor got here and got a chance to look him over. Why?”
“She didn’t mention his name.” Gwen continued when she noticed the odd look on Ella’s face. “She told me everything else. It’s just funny she didn’t remember to tell me his name.”
“Not really. I think she was in quite a state of shock when she left here.”
Gwen agreed silently, but aloud she simply said, “Can I see him?”
“Oh yes. Certainly. C’mon.” And she grabbed Gwen by the elbow and pulled her toward the nursery. “We just gave him a bath so he may be sleeping, but we can take a peek anyway.”
As it happened, they found Tommy asleep in the rocking chair and Randall in the crib - not asleep but not quite awake either. Ella gently picked him up and cradled him to her, crooning softly to him for a moment. Then she laid him in Gwen’s empty arms. She stared at the now sleeping little boy for a very long time. “He’s beautiful, Ella,” Gwen stated in a hushed voice. “You’re a very lucky woman.”
Gwen left the Steel residence after a short visit with Ella. She understood now a little better Randi’s reaction the day before she left for parts unknown. And here her thoughts turned briefly to her friend, hoping she was safe.
It was Tuesday of the next week when Tommy called the bard into his office. She was a bit startled to see a tall form with raven hair sitting across from him and for a brief instant thought Randi had returned. But the gray eyes that met her gaze were those of a stranger, and though she was disappointed she greeted the man politely when the boss introduced them.
“Gwen, this is Scott Everret. He’s going to be with us for the next few months. Scott, this is....”
“... Gwen Goldman, probably the most prolific bard alive. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He took the proffered hand and gently kissed her knuckles. The already flushed face turned beet red at this, and she eased her hand from his. “I’m sorry, Gwen. I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I’ve just been a fan for a very long time and was having a ‘fan moment’, I think.”
“It’s all right, Scott. I’m just not used to that reaction anymore, especially around here. So what’s up, Tommy?”
“Join us for lunch.” And so saying, he led the duo out of his office. The rest of the week found the trio taking lunch together, and it wasn’t long before the rumors started flying about Gwen and Scott. Rumors that Randi was sure to hear the instant of her return.
“Why is it,” Scott commented to Gwen two weeks after they had been introduced, “that a man and a woman, even in this day and age, cannot be seen as friends without gossip and rumors flying first?”
Gwen smirked at him. “Because Scott, gossip and rumors are generally much more exciting than the truth could ever be. Besides, you’re the first person aside from my best friend Randi that I’ve ever spent any noticeable amount of time with. That makes it fodder automatically.”
“Even though all we do is work together?”
“Even though all we do is work together. It’s fair game. Though maybe if they got a look at your girlfriend, the talk might die down some.” Gwen had had the chance to meet Tori the previous weekend at the Golden Touch and had found herself liking the young woman at once. She was a weaver, and Gwen couldn’t wait to see some of her work that Ella had been positively gushing over.
“Does it bother you? All the talk, I mean?”
“Um, yeah, sometimes it does get to be a bit much. But mostly I’ve learned to ignore it.”
“Well, hopefully it will die down soon.”
“Yeah, something else will take the spotlight.”
But it wasn’t soon enough. Randi had come back earlier that morning and had intended on catching Gwen at work and convincing the bard to play hooky with her. But the rumors that Gwen had a hot new lover assaulted her from the moment she reached Midas, and when she saw them together at lunch - though it wasn’t at their table - she jumped to the conclusion that the rumors were actually truth. She went back to her office, determined to get out of there as soon as possible.
That evening Tommy stopped by to pick her up for dinner at his place. Randi tried to decline, but Tommy insisted, reminding her that Ella would have both their hides if she didn’t come. Besides, she was anxious to see her young namesake so her protest was short-lived.
“I heard you were at work today.”
“Hmm. Yeah. I needed to check in with my guys; make sure things were okay.”
“Did you see Gwen?”
“No. There just wasn’t time. I’ve got to head out again in the morning.” Tommy was curious whether her terseness was due to her travels or the fact that she had missed Gwen or if it was something else entirely. But wisdom hard learned made him keep his mouth shut and his thoughts on the subject to himself.
Randi was thrilled with the baby and wasn’t quite as nervous handling him as she had been the first two times. She was almost convinced he wouldn’t break if she held him but was a little reluctant to put that particular theory to the test. Fortunately Ella took the decision right out of her hands when she put the child into them. And Randi marveled at the precious, tiny miracle she held even as she commented on his rapid growth.
Gwen cornered Tommy the following morning, having learned Randi had popped in the previous day. “And you didn’t tell me she was here? She didn’t call me?”
“Gwen, it was a flying visit, literally. I think she came home to do laundry. The only reason I saw her was I stopped at her house on my way home and insisted she come over for dinner and a visit with Randall. She wasn’t really thrilled to see me.”
“Tommy, do you know what she is doing? Where she is going?”
“No, but I do know whatever it is, it’s weighing heavily on her soul.”
That weekend, the rumor mill came to a screeching halt when Scott brought his now fiancée to the Guild picnic. Tommy liked to hold events and gatherings often to allow his people to interact on a personal as well as a professional level. He was distinctly glad for this one as he could tell the whispers were beginning to wear on Gwen’s last nerve.
Gwen spent a bit of time watching Scott and Tori interact with each other and others. There was something about it that was familiar, but she couldn’t put her finger on what it was. She decided to observe them covertly. Perhaps that would help her figure it out.
Meanwhile Randi and her team had headed out once again, and this time the trip took almost a week. If it hadn’t been for the fact that they wanted to attract as little attention to themselves as possible, they could have been there in a matter of hours. But people tend not to notice tourists and lazy day travelers, and so they became such and blended in to the mass of humanity around them.
As they each arrived individually at the meeting place, it became very apparent that something massive was gearing up here as well. In the Southern province there were waves of Wizards taking up all the available space. To the North, the Brotherhood was filling the province, overrunning the natural population. Within a week, word was spread of the meeting between the two factions.
Once again, the rendezvous was at midnight and as the two groups came together, the same cold, unreasoning fear that permeated her stomach the last time returned full force to assault her senses. Randi watched in uneasy fascination as a near repeat of the previous events happened before her eyes. Two enemies, enemies for a longer lifetime than the history of modern and post-modern man, stood together making peace. A peace blessed by a tall, thin blonde woman. And as black and white mingled together under the night sky, Randi felt the weight of the world fall more heavily onto her shoulders.
************
Scott was struggling badly. Bad enough that his beloved finally convinced him of the wisdom in asking Gwen for some help or advice before Tori threw him out of the house. Gwen just chuckled when he explained his desperation to her even going so far as to get down on bended knee in front of her and beg.
To the blue eyes watching this tableau, Gwen seemed flustered by the unexpected proposal, and the flush on her face made her seem even more beautiful. Randi tried to pull herself away but stood still staring in fascination until the tall man took Gwen into his arms and kissed her almost reverently. Then with tears in her eyes Randi fled for the safety of her home.
“Do you see what I mean, Gwen? It just doesn’t flow like it’s supposed to. I can’t seem to get past this point. And it’s pivotal to the story.”
“Yeah, I see your problem. How about instead you...?” And she offered him a few suggestions to work out what was best for him, never knowing their actions had been seen and so grossly misunderstood.
************
When Randi arrived at home, Ditto greeted her with unbridled enthusiasm. It brought a sad smile to her face in spite of the fact that the shards of her heart ached so badly she could hardly breathe. She took a long run with the dog, stopping by to see Ella and her ever-changing baby boy. Randall brought another sad smile to the Marine’s face, and Ella had to wonder what made the tears come to the eyes of a woman who never cried. Randi was perilously close to the edge, and Ella was afraid of pushing too hard for fear she’d fall right off the precipice she was standing on. Her concern, however, continued to mount by leaps and bounds.
“I wish there was a way to keep him from growing so much while I’m away. I’m missing out on so much of his life.”
“Simple solution to that problem... stay here,” Ella replied only half jokingly.
“If only it were that simple, my friend. I leave out again in the morning.”
“Randi...?”
“Please don’t, Ella. I have to.”
“Take care of yourself then. We really miss you when you’re gone.”
*I know one that doesn’t miss me anymore.* But aloud she answered, “I miss you guys, too. I’ll be careful.” And then she left to place a vid call and repack.
The next morning found her knocking at the door of the shop of an expert weapons smith. Geoff opened the door and admitted her into his work sanctuary. She looked around in fascination, recognizing many of the pieces and parts lying around the surprisingly small room. There were several things she could not readily identify, but there was no time for exploration at present. Perhaps later.
“Randi,” welcoming her with a hug that he quickly noticed was not being returned. “Your cryptic vid call last night piqued my curiosity. What’s up?” He wondered what had happened that she looked at him through the shuttered eyes of a near stranger. He decided he needed to have a talk with his daughter as soon as possible.
“Geoff, tell me about the team you served with when Ghost Rider first began her rampage thirty years ago.” If she could have asked a more difficult or complicated question, he wasn’t sure what it would have been. And he was at a loss to see what this had to do with anything, but he decided to humor her. It was obvious she was in SABRE mode, and their friendship had been put to the side for the present.
“Okay,” he answered slowly. “What would you like to know?”
“Anything. Everything. Tell me about the individuals that comprised the team that was first attacked.”
“All of them?”
“All of them.”
There was quiet for the space of about sixty heartbeats until Geoff spoke again. “You can just read about the incident, you know.”
“I know and if this is hard for you, I apologize.” For a brief instant, there was a trace of warmth in her eyes. Then the blue went cold again. “But those are just flat facts written on a computer screen. I am asking for you to tell me something about them as human beings. Make them 3-D figures that come alive.”
The intensity in her voice surprised him. “It’s that important?”
“It’s that important.”
He nodded to himself at her answer and drew his mind inward for a long moment. Then he drew a deep breath and began. “Jeremiah Daetwyler was my sergeant, and he was a Sabre through and through.”
“Wait, Jeremiah Daetwyler, Sabre Commandant?”
“The same. Even then he had the skill and intelligence to make him one of the best. Rumor is, he had gotten into a terrible row with a fellow Sabre a year previously because of that drive and initiative. She disappeared swearing vengeance but was never seen or heard from again.”
“Rumor?”
“Well, yeah. I wasn’t around when it happened, and it was never really talked about among us. It was his private business, you know.”
“Hmm. Go on.”
“Not much to tell really. Though I will say it was quite a surprise when he came to see me as a lieutenant when I was still in the recovery unit after the attack.”
“Why is that?”
“He never wanted to be an officer. He enjoyed working in the field, doing the dirty work. It was his life, and he had apparently turned down the commission before. I think it was the only way he could stay in, stay a Sabre, after we were all hurt.”
“Was he hurt badly?”
“We all were to some degree remember? But his physical wounds weren’t as bad as the emotional ones seemed to be. He was really shaken up after an attack like that happened on his watch.”
Randi concentrated on that in silence for a little while, pacing back and forth in the small space. Geoff left her alone, recognizing the serious focus behind the blue eyes. He could almost see her putting the puzzle together and was more than a little curious at what picture the finished product would be. Finally she motioned for him to continue.
“You already know my story, and there were only two other survivors unless you want to know about those that died.” She shook her head negatively. “Okay then. Ben-ramen Ha’amaen was my best friend. We went through basic and Sabre training together. He was always very quiet. He did his ten-year service and got out to become a ship builder. We stay in touch still. He and his partner live near the capital city where they are well-respected members of the builder’s Guild there. I would almost consider him Gwen’s godfather.”
“What about the last team member?”
“Ah, Kenesha Rachoen. Kene was quite the firebrand. And she and Jerry seemed to butt heads regularly.”
“About anything in particular?”
“No, about everything, it seemed.”
“Was this a problem before you arrived, do you know?”
“Well, again, we’re back to rumors.” Randi nodded her comprehension. “But the rumor was they had almost come to blows over a woman.”
“Why weren’t they separated if it was such a problem?”
“I dunno. They actually worked well together under pressure. But during the down time, everything was cause for a debate.” He paused, thinking hard for a moment. “I think she had actually finally requested a transfer shortly before we were attacked.” He frowned in remembrance. “In fact though, she became his attaché, his right hand after he was promoted.”
“Did they get along any better?”
“No, not really. They still argue about everything even to this day. But it changed; we all changed. I’d say they were more subdued. Kene certainly became less volatile.”
Randi withdrew into herself to study the puzzle pieces she had been handed. The workroom became a study in quiet as she continued to examine her evidence while the weapons smith tinkered with a crossbow mechanism that wanted to stick. Finally he noticed Randi come to some conclusion in her mind as she straightened. He broke the silence when she stood.
“Did any of this help, Randi?”
“Yeah, Geoff,” she said, smiling at him somewhat absently. “I think it did. Thanks.” But she didn’t explain any further, and he wasn’t comfortable in asking. It was clear the walls were up and would not be breached. She made a move to leave.
“Can you stay for a little bit at least?”
“I wish I could Geoff, but I’ve got places to be. Thank you for asking.”
“You’re welcome here anytime. You know that. Maybe you and Gwen can....” He hesitated seeing the fleeting look of intense pain cross her features. It was gone almost as quickly as it appeared.
“I think Gwen will probably be bringing some else home with her the next time she comes. Thank you for your help, Geoff.” And she was out the door and gone before he could recover his scattered wits.
“Now what the hell was that all about?” Geoff wondered, muttering to himself. “I think it may be time to have a little talk with my daughter.”
Randi didn’t head for home this time. Even though she and here team were not expected to meet overseas for another five days, she decided to go early to scout things out a bit. *Liar, you just can’t bear to see her with someone else. No matter what your head says is best.* Randi shook her head to clear it and boarded the shuttle. It wasn’t going to be long before the shit hit the fan.
************
The ancient forest she wandered through was like a balm to her troubled soul. It had been a blessing to get out of the crowded city she had arrived in, and the peace of this place pervaded her every sense. Randi was even able to put Gwen into somewhat of a distorted perspective. She decided to use the uninterrupted time to meditate and finding a relatively comfortably tree to nest in, she extended her outer senses and turned her vision inward.
“What troubles you, child?”
“Everything, Artemis.”
“And what is it you wish of me”?
“Nothing. There is nothing any of you can do for me now. I know my destiny, and I’ve accepted it.”
“Then why have you summoned me, summoned us, to you?” Gesturing at her two sisters who stood quietly trying very hard not to burst into apoplectic rage at Randi’s presumptuous words. They had seen what she had and could understand, how from her point of view things could seem the way they did. That did not lessen their need to want to correct her, however.
“I’m sorry, Artemis. I meant to summon no one. I simply wanted to meditate and clear my head for the coming days. The calm and peace that prevails in this place is a welcome change from the chaos that permeates much of the rest of the world.”
“Nevertheless, you did summon us. Are you sure you desire nothing?” Trying to edge Randi into asking the right question. She was pleased when she seemed to be considering her words.
“No, Artemis, except that you keep an eye on Gwen. She deserves nothing but happiness.”
“And what of you, child?”
Randi did not answer, hoping the goddesses would leave her in peace to find her focus. They did so finally with much reluctance.
************
“It’s not supposed to be this way!” Aphrodite fumed. “This is not the way the end was written for them!”
“Keep the faith, Sister. You know the old saying... It ain’t over til the fat lady sings! And I’ll give ’em all laryngitis if I have to!”
The goddess of love had to smile through her tears at the image that conjured up. “Thanks, ‘Thena! You’re the best!”
“Oh, and I’m chopped liver, I suppose!” the goddess of the hunt mock groused.
“Nope, you’re the best too! Chopped liver, grody! What a visual there, Babe!” The three sisters chuckled together, then got busy looking for a solution to a problem that was rapidly getting away from them.
************
When the rest of the team finally arrived four days later, Randi had found her center and had put everything but the mission out of her mind. With Festival only a few weeks away, she was fairly certain this would be the last gathering until the holiday season was over. In the thirty years that Ghost Rider had been a threat, never once had she broken holiday tradition. And with the enormous build-up taking place, Randi was betting she wouldn’t break this one either. No, everything pointed to action occurring sometime after Festival Season had passed. Waiting was going to be a bitch though.
Never had the team seen so many bald heads in one place as Skinheads poured into the region. It could have been almost comical had the circumstances and events surrounding their presence not been so dire. Instead it prompted that cold, unreasoning fear to coil in Randi’s belly once more even though she was sure of the outcome of this gathering.
It took ten days for the Skinheads to finish arriving, and almost on cue as they stopped an army of Fringe Amazons walked onto the scene. And that night as the moon rose high in the sky, a truce was sealed between them as though there had never been any animosity at all. The blonde woman looked well pleased with the outcome of her efforts. Randi wished she could go be sick.
“Randi,” asked Tiny when they were all gathered back at the hotel and congregating in her room, “are you sure this is a put on, just a temporary truce? Some of the things I saw tonight....”
“Yeah, and we’ve seen that kind of celebrating at each of these rendezvous,” Brenda chimed in. Cam remained silent. Randi got off the bed and moved to the window, wishing she risked looking outside.
“I would almost be inclined to agree with you except for a couple of things. One, this blonde is always present and fits what little description we have of Ghost Rider perfectly.”
“And the other?” from Cam when the silence grew too long for his liking.
“I overheard what was said tonight.” Randi drew a deep breath before continuing. “‘Coming together under truce to cause chaos and war’ is not my idea of a settled peace. And she mentioned something else. A date and place. I think there will be a coming together of all parties involved in the desert sometime shortly after Festival. I want to check that out.”
“You let us know when and where, my friend. We’ll be there with you. You know that,” from Tiny.
“I know that. You guys have been awesome the last few months. Thank you. Now let’s get some sleep. We head for home tomorrow, and I don’t know about the rest of you, but I haven’t done any shopping for Festival. And with it only twelve days off....”
“Do you really think it’s safe until after the holiday?”
“Yeah, Bren, I do. Ghost Rider holds the season sacred for whatever reason, and I don’t think that will change. That date is almost four weeks away. I think we’ll be okay til then.”
“I hope so. It’ll be nice to have a little quality family time. Goodnight, guys.” The others responded, and they made their way to their own rooms through the connecting doors.
Randi lay in the quiet dark, thinking about the days to come, and wondering if Gwen was happy in her newfound love. She supposed she couldn’t put off meeting the man forever. She decided to face him with the courage of the Marine she was, then disappear for the holiday. She didn’t want Gwen to pity her and invite her along to whatever they had planned together. She was in for quite a shock.
************
“Good morning, Little Girl.” Geoff’s voice over the vid screen echoed in Gwen’s still sleeping mind. Weird dream she thought as she burrowed deeper under the bedcovers.
“Gwen, time to get up dear,” her mother’s voice chided lightly.
“Go ‘way,” Gwen muttered, still convinced she was asleep and dreaming the intrusions. She peeked out from under the blankets, noting that it was full daylight, and that her imagination was not playing tricks on her. Her folks were on the vid screen waiting to talk to her. She fell face first back into the bed with a groan and pulled the pillow down on top of her head. The chuckling from her parents brought her sitting up in bed, running a hand through tangled blonde hair and wiping the sleep from her eyes. “Sorry, guys. Morning.”
“Late night, Hon?” Jill inquired with motherly interest. The dark circles under normally bright eyes were a matter of some concern to her.
“Hmm, no, not the way you mean. I just couldn’t sleep. Happens sometimes.” *Happens a lot when Randi is gone, doesn’t it?* She shook her head to clear the internal dialogue. She could concentrate on that later. “So what’s up?”
“We just wanted to check in... make sure plans for Festival were set.”
“Um, as far as I know, I’ll be up early morning the day before so we can attend the symphony that evening.”
“Will you be coming alone?” Not really a tactful way to ask that question, Jill realized, but there was really no good way to ask it either.
Blonde brows furrowed at the direction of the conversation. “I think so. Randi was supposed to come with me, but I haven’t seen her in almost three months, and there is no one else I’d want to ask.”
“So there’s no one new in your life?” There, now the question was out in the open.
“Huh?!? What are you...? Oh, wait.” Now thoroughly aggravated, she threw the cover off her and rose abruptly from the bed. She paced back and forth briefly trying to calm herself and ran her hands over her face and through her hair again. “I don’t fucking believe this,” the bard muttered almost to herself. “Okay look, Scott and I are just colleagues and friends at work. Once in a while I get together with him and Tori for dinner. Somehow I don’t think his fiancée would be too thrilled if I invited him home for Festival.
“Well, Dear, we’d heard....”
“Yeah, I can just imagine what you’ve heard, but it’s not true. Scott and I are just friends; so are Tori and I. They’re nice people; they make a lovely couple. I’ll be sure to introduce you on your next trip down.”
“That would be wonderful. Thank you for telling us, Daughter, and don’t be upset if we’re concerned. It’s a parent thing; we just want you to be happy.”
“I am happy, Mom. Just tired,” scratching her head. “I’m glad Festival is only seven days away.”
“You go back and get some more rest, Sweetheart. We’ll talk to you later. Love you.”
“Love you both, too.” Gwen severed the connection and crawled back into bed. She didn’t fall asleep immediately though, thinking about the upcoming holiday. She hoped to see Randi soon to invite her home again. She fell asleep with a smile on her lips reliving happy memories of the previous Festival they had shared.
“What do you think Randi meant then?” Jill asked her husband as they broke the comm link to Gwen.
“I think she heard the rumors, maybe saw something that could have been misconstrued and made some assumptions based on those things. It fits with what we know.” *And it fits with Randi’s profile as well.*
“I suppose, though you’d think she would have just asked Gwen.”
“Well, you heard what our daughter said. They haven’t seen each other in almost three months. And knowing what we do about Randi and how reserved she is - can you really picture her approaching Gwen and just asking something like that outright?”
“No, you’re right. Those two are enough to give me a headache sometimes!”
“Well, Baby,” Geoff replied, wrapping still strong arms around a still slim waist. “If it makes you feel any better, they are seriously driving me to drink!” They chuckled together at the situation, and she patted Geoff’s hands. He released her, and they wandered into the kitchen for a cup of coffee.
Gwen woke later in the day feeling much better. And hungry, not really surprised when she looked at the clock and saw it was nearly lunchtime. *Hmm, quick shower, a bite to eat. Then I think I’ll go see Ditto for a while; maybe run to Ella’s and take a peek at the baby. Then I’ll just play it by ear. Nothing pressing to do today. All my Festival shopping is done. Hmm.*
She climbed out of the bed, stretching languidly before heading to the bathroom. She didn’t even bother to dry her hair when she stepped from the shower, choosing instead to simply pull it into a long braid. *One of these days, I’m going to cut this mess off,* she groused half-heartedly. Some comfortable jeans, a T-shirt topped by a flannel button up, and she went to the kitchen barefooted to make a couple sandwiches. Finally completely dressed and fed, she left the apartment and headed for the island.
It didn’t occur to her to enter the house on her arrival. Generally when she came to play with Ditto, she went straight around to the back, knowing the dog would hear her and join her there. She usually checked the house right before she left. So she got quite a surprise when she rounded the corner and headed toward the dock.
Part 3